#of course there will be Magical Healing Sex it's the GENRE | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

borathae · 2 months ago

Text

↳ Index [Day 18 - Male Self-Fuck]

Pairing: Good Boy!Jungkook x whipped Domme!Reader

Genre: established relationship!AU, hinted polyamory!AU, hinted Magic!AU

Kinks: there is no greater sub than Kook, holy fuck he is THE sub, he is so deep in subspace, sex in a private spa, foreplay & petting in a whirlpool, then sex in the lounge area, wet!Kook with the biggest puppy eyes, nipple play, whiney!Kook, pleading!Kook, droopy!Kook, devoted!Kook, justttt him being so subbyyy listennn, finger sucking, drool, he kisses her feet, slight thigh riding?, use of lube, male masturbation, male self fucking, male anal, anal fingering, double penetration of his hole with his own dick and her fingers, subby boy tears, praise, good boy kink, loving aftercare, Yoongi makes a non-sexual appearance

Wordcount: 4.7k

a/n: you actually wanted this to happen in the bedroom, but i saw too late that you added a location jfjadfj i hope you forgive me for changing the location, but i just needed to write something about ruining wet hot tub! kook, like, fuck, these puppy eyes ngngnng anyways i’ll be dry heaving now if you need me 🤎

“You know what I’ve been wondering for a while?”

“What?”

“How it would feel to fuck myself.”

You glance at the side of his face. You and Jungkook are currently relaxing in the indoor pool of the estate. Yoongi built it inspired by Roman baths. The walls and the pool are tiled with small blue tiles, broken up by intricate and colourful detailing. There are statues situated along the walls, beside the big arched windows and the arched doorway. There is even a second floor and a small tiled balcony from which one might jump into the water if one desires to do so. The ceiling is tiled as well, showcasing golden suns against blue skies. Taehyung did most of the tiling when it was built, so he and Yoongi told you. You added your own little touch as well, by filling the room with tropical plants perfect for the humid conditions. The waters are heated by magic-powered generators, carrying many healing minerals and filling the room with a comfortable steam.

When the months get colder again, you and the others often find yourselves relaxing in the warm water. Entirely naked of course because there won’t be any other people disturbing you.

Well, except for maybe right now. Jungkook is sitting on the underwater bench of the whirlpool section of the bathhouse. You sit in his lap, chest pressed against his’ and chin resting on his shoulder. He has one hand on your lower back and the other on your butt. You weren’t always on his lap, but decided to hide away when a cleaning staff came to wipe some of the windows down. They have left by now, but you never left Jungkook’s lap, currently lifting your head to look into his eyes.

“What did you just say?”

“I said I’m wondering how it would feel to fuck myself.”

“Why are you thinking about that?”

“Because first of all, you’re warm and you smell nice and you’re sitting on me. That naturally makes me horny.”

You chuckle because he is silly.

“Second of all, I’m sitting directly over a jet and the bubbles feel nice on my hole.”

You don’t chuckle anymore because he is hot and that turns you on a little.

“And third of all, I was forced to my luck because last night, I got a video on my timeline about a guy putting his own dick up his ass and I can’t get the image out of my head.”

“Okay first of all, what kind of timelines do you have?”

“Hey, it’s not my fault that Taehyung reblogs the horniest stuff sometimes.”

“Touché”, you say and chuckle, “but still.” You pinch his nipples playfully, making him whimper and give you puppy eyes. “That’s so random to think about.”

“Why is it random? Please don’t take your hands away.”

You stop in your task of pulling your fingers away from his nipples, rolling your eyes fondly.

“You should get your nipples checked. It’s insane how much you like getting them touched”, you tease him, rubbing and pinching his nipples playfully.

Jungkook’s eyes just go a little droopy and submissive and so perfectly pleading. He looks so much better now with his wet hair and wet skin and wet puppy look.

“Is not my fault that you…I…hng, ___”, he wanted to talk normally, but ends up whimpering and dropping his head against your chest, fingers squeezing your softness.

You chuckle fondly, giving his nipples an especially good pinch. He mewls and rolls his hips up, naturally moving you on his lap this way.

“Mhm, you’re cute”, you say and take the pleasure away.

“Please”, Jungkook begs, looking up at you with big, round puppy eyes.

You however, simply give him a smile and bury your fingers in his hair, scratching his scalp slowly. You press yourself a little closer, allowing your breasts to rub against his nipples. They are so fucking swollen and erect. He is so delicious.

“So I’ve been in the belief that we’re enjoying a calm, romantic spa day while in reality you’ve been thinking about sticking your own dick up your own ass the entire time?”

“Not the entire time. Just once you sat down on me and the water started going up my butt”, he is having a small lisp. He always talks like this when you have him droopy and submissive.

You chuckle softly and trace his lips with your pointer finger. He parts them, moaning sweetly as he chases your touch. Gosh, his eyes. They’re prettiest when he uses them to look at you like the good submissive sweetheart he is.

“You’re such a delight, Jeon Jungkook. Keep being like this and I might need to eat you whole.”

“If you do, please drag it out.”

You laugh. Jungkook mewls and falls even deeper into subspace. He takes your fingers into his mouth, sucking on them eagerly. His puppy eyes never break their connection with you, hazy and glassy. His mouth and tongue are warm, soft and so wet. You curse under your breath, rolling your hips back and forth on his muscular thigh.

This was once harmless teasing and flirting, but long stopped being that. You are so turned on. Everything inside you screams at you to make him your well-fucked boy.

With your eyes drinking up the perfect view (one must know that his lips look so pouty and puffy wrapped around a bunch of fingers and that the inner corners of his brows are lifted in a needy beg), you talk to him.

“What if you get to try?”

He mewls, eyes clouding over in confusion.

“What if I get someone to bring us lube and you get to fuck yourself?”

He slips off your fingers, sighing out a needy, “what?”

“You heard me. I’ll call someone to get lube and then you’ll fuck yourself. Right here, in this bathhouse, in the lounge.”

In the walls, nestled between pillars and an arch, Yoongi made built-in-lounges. They are also tiled, but are covered in soft towels and pillows. Warm ceiling lights, tangling from the arches, illuminate each of the eight lounge areas. They are big enough to house two people comfortably and three if the people are not opposed to cuddling.

“And you?”

“I’ll watch and help.”

Jungkook gulps, opening his mouth afterwards. He nods his head.

“Please”, he whimpers.

“I can’t hear you”, you tease him, knowing that he gets crazy for it.

“Please Mistress”, he begs louder, widening his eyes cutely.

“Mhm that’s better”, you praise and give his nipples a little pinch, just enough to make him moan.

Nothing more however. Just one pinch to scramble his brain. Then you already climb off of him and get out of the water, using his shoulder to support yourself on. You even have the audacity to step over him, forcing him to be face to face with your warmed up, wet pussy.

Jungkook sobs softly, chasing you with parted lips and glassy eyes. He tilts his head back as far as possible, snapping for you helplessly but you never allow him a taste. The only thing which hits his lips, is the water dripping off of you. He has to give up, dropping his head against the edge of the pool.

“Oh my god”, you get to listen to him mewl, smiling to yourself. This was a first to him. You can tell from how ruined he sounds. You don’t let it tempt you, walking to your towel to dry yourself off enough that you can use your phone. You text Yoongi then turn to Jungkook.

He turned in the whirlpool, clearly kneeling on the tiled bench and gazing up at you. His hands are folded, resting against the edge.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nobody ever did that to me.”

“Well, there is a first for everything.”

“Are you an angel? Or a demon? Were you sent to ruin me?”

You laugh, patting your chest dry, “what are you saying, silly?”

“You make me feel things I’ve never felt before. I’m with you and I feel droopy. You, you talk to me and I get dizzy. You do stuff like this and I want to be nothing but yours. What are you?”

You close the distance and squat down. Jungkook moans, eyes glued to your pussy which you so confidently present to him. He drools just from the view of you. Honestly and literally drools.

You take his chin between your fingers and tilts his head up, whipping the spit from his mouth.

“I’m simply me, silly”, you coo and pull him into a kiss.

Jungkook moans, chasing you by lifting his bum from his heels and hooking his fingers behind your neck. He wants to tongue kiss you, but you don’t let him, pulling back and leaving him craving more.

“Please”, he whispers, eyes glued to your lips.

“Mhm”, you hum and wipe his mouth. You don’t give in. You deny him more by standing up.

Jungkook touches your ankles, he grips them downright, looking up at you with sad puppy eyes.

“Please.”

“Let go of me, Kook.”

“Please, one more kiss please.”

You squat down. Jungkook moans, practically crawling out of the pool to get his kiss. Like this, his butt is presented to the entire room and he has one knee already outside, digging into the floor. His hands are supporting his weight as well, muscles of his arms tensing. Look at him, like a wet little puppy begging for breath after escaping the sea. Except that the breath he craves is your kiss. He moans again when you cradle his face, eyelids lowering and head leaning into your hands.

You would have kissed him, you really would have, if Yoongi hadn’t interrupted you by clearing his throat loudly. You turn your head away from Jungkook. The latter needs a moment longer before he manages to do the same.

“You know what? I wanted to ask questions but I think it’s best I just give you the fucking lube and leave”, Yoongi says, showing you the bottle of lube. Judging by the glimmer in his eyes, the first thing he saw when he entered the spa was Jungkook’s exposed ass. He doesn’t let it show however, looking at you nonchalantly.

You stand up, ignoring the agonised whimper Jungkook lets out. You also ignore how he instantly hugs your legs and tries to get your attention by kissing your lower stomach over and over again. Yoongi studies him for a moment, then looks at your tits before landing on your face. He cocks his brow up.

“What?” you challenge him.

“Did you use magic on him?”

“No. Why?”

“Cause he is under a spell.”

“He gets like this when I’m being good to him.”

Yoongi scoffs in amusement and hands you the lube. You grin, accepting it. Jungkook mewls and tries to bury his face in your pussy. You wobble because of it, twisting his hair in warning. Yoongi merely hums and talks nonchalantly.

“Just tell me afterwards. I see you two are well occupied”, he says and steals a chaste kiss, “try not to accidentally get him pregnant or something”, he jokes, turning his back to you to leave.

“Don’t worry, he’ll get himself pregnant. I’m just watching.”

Yoongi lingers in the doorway, looking over his shoulder in confusion. He gives up soon with a shake of his head.

“I’ll just ask later”, he murmurs and leaves the room, closing the door behind him.

You snicker. You knew that asking him for the favour would be the right decision. He is so funny without even trying and he didn’t ask any prying questions. It’s perfect because you really want to get back to Jungkook.

Speaking of Jungkook, he has now resorted to kissing your feet in an attempt to warm your heart. Not that he needs to work for that. Your heart has been beating solely for him ever since he dropped his sinful confession.

“Look up at me, sweetie”, you order him.

Jungkook obeys. He is kneeling, folded hands on his lap and eyes so perfectly submissive. His hair and skin are still dripping water, his nipples are swollen and casting shadows, his cock is hard as well and it is wet, so wet. His groomed pubes are wet as well, glimmering in the lights because of the droplets of water reflecting the beams.

You cup his cheek. He leans into your touch, eyes becoming droopy and happy.

“Has anyone ever told you that your naked body is so fucking perfect?”

Jungkook moans softly, squirming needily.

You trace his lips, his philtrum and the slope of his nose before ending your touch by outlining his perfect brows.

“It is. Literally perfect. Just like your face”, you say softly, dragging an emotional mewl from his lips.

He puts his hands on your calves as a silent beg for more.

“My perfect Jungkook”, you whisper, bending down to kiss his forehead.

He whimpers shakily and as you straighten up to look at his face, you watch tears roll down his cheeks. You know that they are of happy nature, that your praise brought him into a subspace of good feelings and happiness. So you wipe them away without worry.

“Are you happy?”

“Yes, so happy”, he gets out, leaning into your touch.

“Stand up and get comfortable on the bed.”

Jungkook manages to obey your order after you helped him to his feet. You follow him, watching patiently as he gets comfortable. He decides to lie down on his back, propping his feet up and resting his head back into the pillows. Neither you nor he cares that he soaks the fabrics with water. You have more pressing matters to attend to.

You climb on the lounge as well, staying on your knees and running your hands down the inside of his thighs. Jungkook sighs, parting his legs further and looking up at you as if you could claim him entirely. Such a strong, muscular man and yet right now, he looks small and weak and ready to be taken.

You give him a smile, “you’re seriously the most perfect man, my Kookie. Are you excited?”

“Yes”, he gets out, nodding his head.

You lean down, pressing your hips into him and touching his hair. You claim his lips in a kiss. Jungkook moans, arching his back and grasping you tightly. His legs lock around your hips, his fingers dimple your flesh from desperation. This is everything he wanted and it feels as if you just sunk yourself into him. He curls his toes the very same, tightening his walls just like he would with you inside him and feeds you a submissive whimper like he always does when you reshape him to fit you.

He also gasps the very same when you break the kiss. You smile, stubbing his nose with your own.

“You have to let go of me if you wanna do what you wanna do.”

“I’m sorry I…” he drops his legs, mewling softly.

“Good boy, such a good boy”, you praise him and move back. You sit down on the edge of the lounge, eyes glued to him.

All you have to give him is a nod of your head and Jungkook knows what to do. He picks up the lube bottle and opens it, covering his hand with a good amount. He drops it by his side and picks up his cock, rubbing the lube all over his balls and shaft.

He instantly moans, arching his back. It feels so good and feels even better because he knows that you are watching him.

“There we go, such a good boy”, you praise, sending his nerves into overdrive.

You are watching him. Holy fuck. Jungkook begins to feel impatient from need. Normally he would work himself up, drag it out, go slow. But he can’t anymore. You have him enchanted and running on nothing but the desire to feel good. He begins to try, bending his cock to one side in an attempt to guide his tip to his hole. He struggles. It pinches and burns.

“Does it hurt?”

“A little.”

“Try to breathe, sweetie. I’m right here.”

Jungkook takes a shaky breath and tries again. It burns a little, but doesn’t hurt. He manages to bend his cock enough that he can grace his rim with it. It feels so good that he lets go in shock, closing his legs instinctively.

Afterwards he just kind of lays there, panting and staring at the ceiling. There are lots of thoughts in his mind right now. Ecstatic thoughts as much as doubtful thoughts. He can’t decide to which he wants to listen.

Suddenly a pair of warm, tender hands part his legs for him and his mind goes quiet. He shifts his eyes to you, whimpering your name. You speak to him like an angel, glowing just as much and smiling so beautifully. Oh, Jungkook is so safe right now.

“Don’t be nervous. I’m right here. Tell me what’s bothering you right now.”

“It, it’s difficult to bend. It hurts in a, a weird way.”

“I see. Well if you asked me, I think your cock’s a little too hard to move how you need him to. Why don’t you tell me something boring?”

“I don’t know if it’ll work.”

“Why not?” you chuckle

“Because I’m with you”, he says and spills tears.

“Gosh you”, you coo, wiping them away, “fine, then I’ll help you. What’s twenty times three?”

“Uh, sixty?”

“Correct. What a good boy. What’s ten time five minus eight?”

“Wait. Uhm…uh…fourty..two?”

“Correct again. Now a more difficult one. What’s sixteen times twelve?”

“Oh god, I don’t know. I can’t do maths”, he whines.

“Try. For me.”

“Uhm..uuuh, something with hundred? hundred and ninety sex? I, I meant six.”

You chuckle, “you’re adorable, but incorrect. It’s a hundred and ninety two.”

Jungkook huffs out air in frustration.

“Good news though. Your cock is soft enough to bend it.”

Jungkook looks down with parted lips. You chuckle and kiss his knee, resting your cheek on it afterwards. You smile at him with so much love in your eyes.

“You really hate maths, don’t you?”

“Yeah, I do”, he chuckles breathily, squirming.

“You cutie”, you snicker and kiss his inner thigh. You sit back afterwards. “Go ahead then. Try for me.”

Jungkook obeys gladly. He takes his cock and twists it so his tip was facing his hole. He moans, dropping his head in the pillows.

“That was easy. Did that feel good right now?”

“Yes, so good”, he whimpers, pushing himself farther. He connects his tip with his rim, rubbing it up and down. He arches off the lounge, letting out a desperate moan.

“Fuck, that’s hot”, you rasp, sliding your own hand between your legs, “how does that feel for you?”

“Like, ah, like I’m, ah, I’m fucking and getting fucked at the same time, ah”, he gets out, and mewls, “I wanna stick it in, oh god.”

“Then do. I’m not stopping you.”

“___”, Jungkook moans, obeying you. He never did something like this before so it is a surprise that he manages to nail it with the first try. It is really obvious however that it is his first time once he actually managed to push himself past his tight rim and the sensations set in.

The noise Jungkook makes is sacrilegious, the face he makes will be burned into your memories forever. The view of it is the most ruining part of all. His tight, flushed rim so snuck around his own shaft. He is both being penetrated and doing the penetration.

“Holy fuck. How does it feel?” you croak.

Jungkook gives you a moan. No words, just sounds. He can’t talk. He couldn’t. It feels too good. His hole gets stretched and stuffed while at the same time, his cock gets squeezed by tight walls. He didn’t think that it would feel that good, but it does.

“It’s so sexy to look at. Holy fuck, Kook. Try to move it, okay?”

Jungkook obeys with a whimper, wailing up the moment he moves his cock inside him. He instantly hardens, cock bopping out on its own and flopping against his stomach.

“No”, he sobs, “no, fuck. No please.”

“Fuck, did it feel that good?”

“Yes. Please more please.”

“Holy fuck Kook”, you growl, “go on, stuff your balls inside.”

“Oh god”, he croaks and obeys with shaking fingers. He pulls them down to his hole and applies pressure. He should struggle, it should be difficult to do, but it isn’t. His big, heavy balls slip into his hole easily. First the right then the left. His skin stretches and burns a little.

Jungkook sobs, toes curling on the towel. You curse, picking up speed between your legs.

“That’s it, baby. How does it feel?”

“I can’t”, he sobs, writhing helplessly.

“Not a fan?”

“No. Fan. Feels so good. Oh god, so good.”

“Fuck Kook, you’re so fucking sexy. Holy fuck.”

Jungkook sobs because it is all that he can do and begins to move his balls inside him. He flinches with each movement, reaching up with his other hand to twist his own hair in disbelief. Because his balls are so big, his hole gets stretched so wide. In return, his balls get squeezed so hard because of how tight he still is. Jungkook is on a constant wave of warm pleasure and blissful pain. The intense stretching of his hole feels so warm, the squeeze of his balls so painful. Jungkook is in his own masochistic heaven, crying hot tears as he works himself dangerously close to an orgasm.

“This is insane, Kook. Fucking insane”, your voice is distorted in hunger and lust, spurring him on to push himself past his own limits. “Put your cock inside too. Try it for me.”

Jungkook scrambles to fulfill your wish. The pain on his balls was enough to force his cock to soften and it is an easy task for him to bend it to its position. He doesn’t know if he can take more. His balls are so big inside his poor hole, but he has to try. For you. You told him to. Jungkook pushes himself past his own limits with little care of going slow.

He manages to get out one sound and then his mouth falls open to let out silent screams.

“Holy. Fuck.” judging by how ruined you sound, the view of it must be incredibly hot. “Kook. Holy fuck. Look at you taking all of yourself.”

“___”, he sobs, eagerly working to thrust his cock and balls into his own hole. He won’t last long. It feels too good. The tears don’t stop. He can barely even breathe through his nose at this point from how snotty he is. He lulls your name again, drooling down his own cheeks because he unlearned how to swallow.

“Holy fuck Kook, I’m going insane”, you moan, feeling dizzy. You didn’t believe him at first when he told you about a guy doing it to himself. You were so wrong. It is possible and Jungkook looks so good taking it that you might never get over this view.

You scoot closer, touching his inner thigh with your unoccupied hand. Jungkook flinches into the touch, trying so hard to look at you through his tears. You have a crazy look on your face. It’s so hot to him that he sobs again and spills precum into his own ass. It smears all over his walls and balls, forcing electric pleasure through his veins. He is marking himself with his own spill. Jungkook hates that he can’t stop crying, but it’s the only way to handle what he is doing to himself.

“Can I feel it? Please?”

He doesn’t quite understand what you are insinuating but he still nods his head. You could do anything to him when he’s in such a state. He feels safe because he knows that you would never go too far.

“Fuck. Thank you”, you croak and slip your hand between his legs. You pick up some of the lube and by the time Jungkook finally realises what you are planning to do, it is already too late. You push two of your fingers into his already stuffed hole, joining his cock and balls. The stretch burns and forces his body to convulse. But what truly ruins him is how you wiggle your fingers inside him to get a good feel.

“Kook, you-”

You don’t get to finish your sentence before he silences you with his orgasm. It started with his eyes rolling back to the point you fear for them to get stuck, then continued with his body tensing up and his legs closing around your body accidentally. Then it hits him. Deep and punishing it shakes him. His cock is instantly hard, bopping out of his own ass to spill the rest of his cum all over your hand and himself. He spilled enough inside him however that it sticks to your fingers and his walls as well, forcing his throbbing balls to rub all over his prostate. You help with that as well. pressing them against the sensitive spot so he can cum with every single spot of his body.

“Mistress!!” he screams, making noises of utter bodily ruin afterwards.

“Good boy, oh god Kook”, you moan, orgasming from the sight of him. It feels so good to share this state with him. “Cum for me. Good boy, such a good boy.”

You might fear for his tear ducts from how much he cries and sobs and wails. And he takes it so well. So fucking well that it is difficult not to continue ruining him after his high dies down.

“Please no more please”, he begs you, gripping your wrist desperately. You know that he had enough.

“Fuck, you good boy”, you praise, pulling out groggily.

“Oh god, oh god”, Jungkook chants between his ragged breaths, trying with shaking fingers to pull his balls out. His hole is so tight from his orgasm that he struggles at first.

So you help him, rubbing his rim gently and kissing his knee, “good boy, relax. You’re almost there.”

Jungkook shudders. The struggle looks painful.

“Try to squeeze them out, baby. Like you would when you’re douching. Squeeze and pull, baby.”

He tries again. You watch in delight how his tight rim begins bulging as it loses its battle against his balls.

“There we go. I can see them, baby. Just keep breathing and squeezing.”

First the left then the right. He flinches and mewls with each one, dropping his legs open once it is finally done. His balls, stretched and squeezed to their limits, hang between his legs ruined. His hole is so gaped, spilling his own cum.

You instantly claim the emptiness between his legs, kissing a hungry path up his body. He tastes sweaty and feels hot. You purr and moan as you enjoy his body post orgasm, nibbling on his neck especially hungrily.

Jungkook soaks up your affection with a dizzy head and little whimpers each time he breathes out.

“What a good boy, holy fuck”, you rasp, kissing his ear.

Jungkook reaches up to hold your wrists. You instantly take his hands to pin them above his head, lowering yourself to your elbows. Like this, your breasts melt with his chest and he gets to feel your middle against his sensitive middle.

“How are you feeling? How was it?”

“A lot”, he gets out, voice still frail from the intense pleasure he was on.

“Yes? You looked and sounded like it was. Fuck, I can’t believe you actually did that. You’re such a good boy.”

“Oh god”, Jungkook croaks and sobs softly, rolling his head to the side.

“Hey sweetie”, you gasp, cupping his cheek to make him look at you. You wipe his tears. “What’s wrong? Are you sub dropping?”

He shakes his head, “just can’t stop crying. It felt so good.”

“Yes?”

He nods his head and forces a smile to his lips. They are shaking, but his smile is honest. You retort it, soothing him by caressing his cheekbone.

“Well, that’s good to hear then”, you whisper, “my good boy. Now we can officially say that I’ve got you pregnant with your own children.”

“Don’t say that, oh my god”, he whines and giggles.

You chuckle, leaning down to kiss his forehead. He chases the affection, still giggling.

“You’re adorable. Gosh Kookie, my sweetie you.”

“___”, he gets out and hugs you, giggling into your chest and kicking his feet. There is nothing better than riding on warm, happy afterglow with you.

558 notes · View notes

kingofbodyrolls · 3 months ago

Text

Deep Dive (m) | knj

You’ve been searching for gemstones deep on the seabed— having found a broken piece of blue aquamarine. Searching for the missing piece and your new rival, you find it and much more with the blue tailed merman Namjoon while on a quest for crystals.

→ Pairing: namjoon x reader (female) → AUs: mermaid!au, fantasy!au, magical!au, soulmate!au → Trope: strangers to lovers → Genres: fluff, smut, angst + a very small sprinkle of comedy → Rating: mature/explicit/R18 (this is mature/explicit content, so minors, please do not interact.) → Word count: 19.8k → Warnings (general) + triggers: not much, honestly it’s all very very fluffy, lovey dovey and cute (you’ll probably get a cavity). There’s also a lot more lore and worldbuilding in this one compared to the others, as this is the first time we’re properly introduced to the seacity🧜It’s also rather existential and philosophical. → Warnings (explicit): unprotected sex (please be safe), oral (male and female), multiple orgasms, dirty talk, love making, kissing, breast play (licking, sucking, biting), handjob, fingering, clit play, hair pulling, creampie, very brief cockwarming. → Read on AO3? [link] → Author’s note(1): I really don’t know what happened when writing this one; my fingers totally slipped and most of this is just world building 🫣 At least I had a shit ton of fun writing it! I tried to make the smut a bit different than I normally do, because I just feel like what I write is getting very repetitive… So I tried changing the pace of it a bit, but I don't know if it worked or not. Anyway, I really hope you like this one too, and I managed to finish it before Namjoon’s birthday, which means I’ll release it on that day 🥳 Please do let me know what, and if you liked it, and if you’re excited for the rest of the mermaid stories ✨

[s.masterlist] → this is part of a collection of series that are stand-alone one-shots, but all of them are set in the same universe. They are slightly connected though 🤭

The boat sways gently with the rhythm of the waves, each crest and trough sending a flutter through your stomach, a tantalizing whisper of the adventure awaiting below. The sea has always been your muse, its vast, enigmatic depths a sanctuary where you’ve carved out your own livelihood. As a freelance scuba diver, you descend into the ocean’s embrace, hunting for hidden treasures—crystals and gems, and occasionally, the rarest of finds. These treasures are not just artifacts; they are fragments of the earth’s ancient soul, preserved in the watery depths.

Hae, your best friend and partner in this aquatic quest, stands beside you, her hands steady as she helps you prepare for the dive. She runs a holistic and spiritual webshop called Soulful, a name that seems to capture the essence of her being—a blend of spirituality, sustainability, and an eye for the aesthetically divine. The gems and crystals you unearth find their way into her shop, where they are revered not just for their beauty, but for the energy they carry. The world has turned its gaze towards the mystical these days, and her shop has become a beacon for those seeking solace and healing in the arms of nature.

With your wetsuit snug against your skin, fins secured, and the weight of the oxygen tanks settling on your back, you feel the familiar thrill course through you. Hae hands you your goggles with a smile, and before placing the mouthpiece between your lips, you flash her a grin. “See you soon,” you say, voice laced with excitement. The small tool bag—your fanny pack of excavation tools—rests comfortably at your side, ready to assist in your quest for nature’s buried wonders.

You take a deep breath and plunge into the ocean, the water swallowing you with a resonant splash. As you breach the surface, your arms stretch forward, parting the water with a smooth, practiced motion. The ocean welcomes you, wrapping you in its cool, serene embrace. Here, beneath the waves, you are home, surrounded by the vibrant tapestry of sea life. Jellyfish drift by, their tendrils trailing like delicate threads of silk, while schools of tiny fish scatter at your approach, shimmering in the filtered sunlight that dances through the water. Deeper you dive, into the world where time slows, and the ocean whispers secrets long forgotten by the surface. The seafloor is a hidden gallery of nature’s artistry, where crystals and gems lie in wait, forged over eons by the earth’s elemental forces. Each one tells a story—of undersea volcanoes, tectonic pressures, and the alchemical dance of minerals. Hae often speaks of these gems as if they are living beings, infused with the spirit of the ocean itself, each one a relic of the deep’s quiet, patient creation.

You smile to yourself, recalling her poetic musings, almost as if you were reading straight from her website. But you know the truth behind the beauty—these crystals, formed through evaporation, precipitation, and the intricate dance of minerals, are more than just pretty stones. They are pieces of the earth’s heart, shaped by the hands of time and nature’s immense power. Sodium, magnesium, calcium, potassium—their chemical symphony plays out in each crystal, each gem a unique testament to the forces that birthed it.

To you, they are not just beautiful—they are a testament to the majesty of the natural world, a tangible link to the planet’s deep, unspoken history. Hae’s customers, too, are drawn to this connection, to the knowledge that each crystal was not mined en masse, but discovered and unearthed by your hands alone. This makes each piece not only ethically sourced but also one-of-a-kind, carrying with it a story that can never be replicated. And then, there’s the healing. The myriad of spiritual properties attributed to these gems opens another world entirely, one that you and Hae have only begun to explore. It’s a world where science and spirituality entwine, where the physical and the metaphysical dance in harmony. But for now, as you dive deeper into the ocean’s embrace, you’re content to simply marvel at nature’s handiwork, knowing that whatever treasures you find will carry a piece of this underwater realm back to the surface.

A glint catches your eye in the distance, a shimmer that pulls you deeper into the ocean’s embrace. You’ve lost track of how far you’ve dived—perhaps just a few meters, or maybe more. Time seems to stretch and compress down here, as fluid as the water around you. A quick glance at your watch reveals that only ten minutes have passed, but you know you must be mindful of the oxygen left in your tank. Still, the ocean’s siren call urges you onward, tempting you with secrets yet to be unveiled.

Something blue sparkles ahead, its brilliance cutting through the murky depths, and you find yourself drawn to it like a moth to a flame. Your body moves with the fluidity of the water, each motion a dance of instinct and harmony. Down here, you’re not just an explorer—you’re a part of the ocean itself, swaying gently in time with the currents. The source of the light reveals itself as you approach a small rock formation, where gems of varying shades of blue glisten like forgotten stars scattered across the ocean floor. Aquamarine, calcite, and amazonite—Hae’s voice echoes in your mind, recalling the knowledge she’s shared with you. Aquamarine, the “Sea Water Stone,” born from the cooling magma of the earth’s depths, its color an echo of the ocean’s own hues. It’s a stone that calms the mind, eases stress, and sharpens communication, a talisman of courage and clarity. Blue calcite, a crystal forged from calcium, carbon, and oxygen, soothes like a lullaby, its gentle presence calming nerves and quieting anxieties. It also opens the mind’s eye, enhancing intuition and inner vision. And then there’s amazonite, a gem you’ve always favored. Its cool blue-green tones speak to your soul, a “Stone of Courage” that promotes truth, honor, and positive communication. It balances the masculine and feminine energies within, weaving harmony into the fabric of life. You reach out, your fingers brushing the rough texture of the rock, marveling at the beauty before you.

Carefully, you pull out your tools—a smooth flat file and a soft silicone hammer—and begin to work. The gems yield to your skillful hands, and soon, you’ve gathered a small collection of aquamarine, blue calcite, and amazonite, each piece a perfect reflection of the ocean’s quiet majesty. You tuck them safely into your bag, their weight a comforting presence at your side.

But the ocean isn’t done with you yet. You swim further, your eyes scanning the seabed where kelp and other sea plants sway like ethereal dancers. A small cave catches your attention, its entrance barely large enough to accommodate you, but you’re compelled to explore. You squeeze through the narrow opening, and the sight that greets you steals your breath away.

Before you lies a treasure trove of green crystals, their surfaces shimmering like serpent scales. Serpentine—Hae has spoken of this gem, formed deep within the Earth’s mantle by the transformation of silicate minerals through water. This is your first time finding it, and you can’t help but marvel at its beauty, the green hues reminiscent of a forest hidden beneath the waves. You run your fingers over the rough surface, feeling the ancient energy thrumming within the stone. Carefully, you chip away a few pieces, their weight adding to the growing collection in your bag.

But the bag is heavy now, laden with the ocean’s gifts, and a glance at your watch tells you it’s time to return. With a reluctant sigh, you leave the cave behind, swimming back toward the surface, your heart still lingering in the depths. As you break through the water, the sunlight dazzles your eyes, and Hae is there, her hands reaching out to help you back onto the boat. The weight of your gear is a burden you’re glad to shed, and you push the bag toward her, eager to share your discoveries.

“Wow!” she exclaims, her eyes wide with wonder as she sifts through the gems. “You really found a lot—and serpentine? You’ve never found that before. My customers are going to be over the moon!”

Her excitement is infectious, and you can’t help but smile. “That makes it all worth it,” you say, pulling off your hydro fin shoes with a satisfied sigh. “But I’m keeping one piece of serpentine for myself—it’s too beautiful to part with.”

Hae nods, still mesmerized by the treasures you’ve brought to the surface. The joy in her eyes is a reflection of your own, and you feel a deep contentment settle over you. The ocean has shared its secrets with you once again, and as you breathe in the fresh air, you know that the bond you share with the sea is stronger than ever.

You sail home under the setting sun, the ocean’s breeze carrying with it the scent of salt and adventure. The rhythmic lapping of the waves against the boat lulls you into a state of serene satisfaction. Back on land, you join Hae in her cozy apartment, where the warmth of the evening light filters through the windows. Her small photo studio, a creative sanctuary tucked into a corner, is ready for the treasures you’ve unearthed. Together, you arrange the crystals with care, each one glistening like a piece of the ocean’s soul captured in stone. The camera clicks, preserving the gems’ beauty for the world to see, as Hae’s artistic eye transforms them into visions of wonder. The process is swift but meaningful, a quiet ritual that binds your shared passions. Soon, the crystals will grace her webshop, ready to bring a touch of the sea’s magic to those who seek it.

“This collection is huge, Namjoon,” Hoseok remarks with a warm smile, his gaze sweeping over the shimmering array of gems that adorn the older merman’s room. “There’s so much history embedded in these walls,” he adds, pointing to the meticulously arranged stones, and Namjoon feels a flush of pride rise to his cheeks. He’s poured countless hours into curating this collection, each gem—some calcite, larimar, jasper, peridotite, amazonite, and serpentine—bearing the weight of time and the ocean’s secrets.

Yoongi casts a sidelong glance at Namjoon and his prized collection, murmuring with a wry grin, “It’s impressive... but also incredibly dorky.”

Hoseok bursts into laughter, his joy so radiant that for a moment, Namjoon thinks they don’t need the sun in their underwater world—Hoseok’s light is enough to illuminate the depths.

“I’m not a dork,” Namjoon protests, crossing his arms over his bare torso in an attempt to feign indignation, but his stern expression does little to sway the younger mermen. Their laughter echoes through the water, a melody of friendship that only strengthens the bond between them.

“Nerd, then,” Hoseok offers through another burst of laughter, his voice rippling through the water like bubbles rising to the surface. Yoongi, ever the skeptic, merely rolls his eyes, already weary of the conversation. Namjoon can sense that Yoongi’s thoughts have drifted elsewhere—likely back to his bed, where he longs to sleep away the rest of the day. But Namjoon’s heart beats with a different rhythm, one that craves adventure. He usually embarks on treasure swims with his friend Soo-ah, but she’s preoccupied with her fiancé, Seokjin, as they prepare for their upcoming wedding.

Namjoon casts a glance at his friends, hoping they’ll soon take their leave so he can slip away into the inviting embrace of the sea. The room feels too small for his restless spirit, and the ocean beyond the walls calls to him like a siren’s song. He had initially invited them over for their monthly book club, but the gathering has devolved into something else entirely—Hoseok couldn’t stop laughing at the protagonist’s ridiculous misadventures, and Yoongi, true to form, had forgotten to read the book altogether. The story, plucked from the land above, strikes Hoseok as particularly odd and amusing, especially since he’s never set foot on land himself.

“Book club’s over, right?” Yoongi asks with a resigned sigh, his voice heavy with fatigue, as if the very mention of reading has drained him further.

“Yeah, but do try to read the next book for next month,” Namjoon chides gently, though he knows his words will likely fall on deaf ears. Yoongi merely shrugs, not even bothering to pick up the worn book as he drifts toward the door. Namjoon watches them go, rolling his eyes as Hoseok flashes him a soft smile and a thumbs-up before they swim off to their respective homes.

As their laughter fades into the distance, Namjoon finally feels the freedom to pursue the adventure that has been stirring within him all day. The sea awaits, vast and full of mysteries, and he is eager to explore its depths once more.

Namjoon exhales a deep sigh, the weight of his thoughts momentarily heavy, but he renews his energy by nibbling on some fresh kelp. The taste is crisp and briny, filling him with the vitality he needs for the journey ahead. With a determined glint in his eye, he slings his backpack over his shoulder and sets off on his adventure. The sea has always been his home, its vast expanse a comforting embrace. His parents, both scholars dedicated to preserving the rich history of their underwater city, have instilled in him a love for the past. But while they focus on teaching the young minds of the city, Namjoon’s heart has always been drawn to the secrets hidden within the earth—gems and stones that hold their own silent histories.

He propels himself forward, his baby blue tail cutting through the water with graceful precision. As he gathers speed, the fish scatter in a dazzling display, their scales catching the light as they dart away. The underwater world rushes past in a vibrant blur of color, until something shimmering in the distance catches his eye.

Ahead, perched on a rock formation, are gleaming clusters of calcite and aquamarine, their surfaces dancing with the light that filters through the water. The sun’s rays, fractured by the waves above, cast a spectrum of blues across the gems, making them shimmer like the sky at twilight. Namjoon’s breath catches in his throat, as it always does when faced with such natural beauty. Each gem is a masterpiece of time and pressure, a testament to the earth’s patient artistry. He reaches out, reverently running his fingers over the cool, smooth surfaces, feeling the ancient energy thrumming within them.

He pulls out his tools, careful not to disturb the surrounding environment, and begins to collect a few of the precious stones. As he works, he remembers Soo-ah and selects a particularly radiant piece to bring back to her, a token of their shared love for the ocean’s treasures.

But his heart skips a beat when he notices something unsettling—many of the gems have already been harvested, leaving only a few scattered remnants behind. A frown creases his brow as he wonders who could have beaten him to this spot. None of his friends share his passion for collecting gems. Sure, Taehyung enjoys gathering trinkets and curiosities, but stones have never been his interest. The thought of another collector in these waters feels strangely alien, a mystery that tugs at the edges of his mind.

Who else, he wonders, could be drawn to these underwater treasures with the same fervor that drives him?

You find yourself submerged once more, the embrace of the ocean welcoming you into its depths as you embark on yet another treasure hunt, eager to unearth new crystals. Your path leads you back to the familiar cave where you previously discovered the serpentine and calcite, their beauty still vivid in your memory. Yet, something feels different this time—there are fewer crystals adorning the rock formation and scattered across the seabed. The ocean’s depths, a canvas for nature’s exquisite artistry, have always been a sanctuary for the many fascinating crystals that dwell there. But you’ve never encountered another diver who collects them as passionately as you do. The realization leaves you momentarily puzzled, until a flicker of purple catches your eye in the distance.

Intrigued, you glide through the water with graceful urgency, approaching the new discovery. As you draw closer, you recognize the delicate gray and rose-hued crystals as lepidolite, known for its ability to enhance astral travel and lucid dreaming. You’ve rarely come across these gems in your dives, and even now, only a few precious stones cling to the rock formation. Carefully, you retrieve your tools and begin to collect the lepidolite, tucking each piece into your bag with a sense of reverence.

Continuing along the seabed, you pass by schools of vibrant fish, their colors a blur of life around you, until something extraordinary catches your attention—massive aquamarine crystals, far larger than any you’ve ever seen before. They seem to pulse with a quiet energy, drawing you in with their mesmerizing blue hue. As you approach with a gentle hand, you feel an inexplicable connection to the gems, as if they are whispering tales of the ocean’s mysteries and the magnificence of the world beneath the waves.

Gingerly, you touch the aquamarines, and a surge of calm washes over you, a tranquility deeper than anything you’ve ever experienced. The sensation is strange, yet profoundly soothing, as if the ocean itself is sharing its serenity with you.

Taking your time, you inspect the crystals, standing tall on a rocky pedestal surrounded by pink sea bushes and kelp that sways in the water’s current. A few curious fish glide by as you carefully chip away at the base of the crystal, hoping to extract a substantial piece. When you finally succeed, you notice something peculiar—the crystal’s twin, the piece that once stood beside it, is missing. The jagged edge where it was removed is unmistakable. The question lingers in your mind, unsettling and persistent: Who has taken the other piece?

As you wonder who else might be drawn to the allure of these hidden gems, your hands continue their careful work, collecting a few more of the larger pieces, along with several smaller ones. You know that the smaller stones, though modest in size, still carry the same potent energy as their grander counterparts, and some people cherish them all the more for their delicate beauty. Each crystal, whether large or small, holds within it the ocean’s quiet wisdom, waiting to be shared.

Gently, you tuck the treasures into your bag, the weight of them a comforting reminder of the sea’s generosity. With a final, lingering glance at the shimmering aquamarines, you propel yourself upward, your body moving effortlessly through the water’s embrace. As you break through the surface, the world above greets you with a rush of air and sunlight. Hae is there, her arms open wide, her smile as warm as the sun. She helps you back into the boat, her touch gentle and reassuring, as if she understands the wonders you’ve just encountered below.

Once you’re back in the boat, the weight of your gear feels heavier than ever as you remove it, but your heart is light with the excitement of your discoveries. You eagerly reveal your treasures to Hae, each crystal glinting in the sunlight as you lay them before her. With a grin, you hold up the largest aquamarine, its cool blue depths mirroring the ocean below. “This one’s mine,” you declare, the gem feeling like a piece of the sea itself in your hand. But then your tone grows more serious as you add, “I think there’s another diver out there collecting gems. So many were missing from the formation.”

Hae’s eyes widen, her smile fading into a look of concern. You can almost see the wheels turning in her mind, already strategizing, perhaps even considering whether it’s time to move to a new, more secluded spot. The thought of competition makes her uneasy, her gaze drifting over the precious stones as if they might vanish any moment.

Sensing her anxiety, you place a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Don’t worry,” you say with quiet confidence. “I’ll dig around, find out who it is. We’ve come too far to let this unsettle us.” Your words are meant to calm her, to remind her that together, you’ve weathered challenges before. After all, her webshop, with its unique blend of spirituality and sustainability, has always stood out in a sea of imitators.

Hae exhales softly, her tension easing as she meets your gaze. “Okay, thank you,” she murmurs, her hands gently gathering the remaining crystals, leaving you with your cherished aquamarine. The stone gleams in your palm, a symbol of the bond between you and the sea, and now, a silent vow to protect what you’ve both worked so hard to build.

The pull of the ocean is undeniable, a quiet voice in the depths of your soul that beckons you toward the gem, as if it carries the very essence of the sea within its crystalline heart. You know instantly that this piece belongs by your side, a reminder of the ocean’s mysteries and your bond with its vast, hidden world. The sun dips below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the water as you sail back to shore, the quiet lapping of waves a soothing lullaby.

Returning to your apartment, you flick on the light, the familiar space bathed in a soft glow as you carefully place your ocean gift on the nightstand beside your bed. The gem catches the light, its surface shimmering like the sea at dawn. With a contented sigh, you brush your teeth, the routine grounding you after the day’s adventure. But as you lay in bed, your mind drifts back to the ocean, and sleep comes quickly, filled with dreams of underwater realms and the treasures that lie beneath.

Yet, even in sleep, a question nags at you. For days, the mystery has lingered in your thoughts—who could be venturing into the depths to collect gems alongside you? Your research has led you nowhere, each inquiry a dead end. No diver you know is as daring, or perhaps as mad, as you, willing to plunge into the ocean’s deepest reaches. The puzzle gnaws at you, an itch you can’t quite scratch, and the frustration builds like a storm on the horizon. It feels as if the answer is just out of reach, hidden beneath the waves, and the more you dwell on it, the more it drives you to the edge of your patience, a riddle you are desperate to unravel.

Driven by a spark of determination, you’ve hatched a bold plan—to dive back into the depths and catch the mysterious intruder who’s been claiming your precious gems. Hae thinks it’s a dumb idea, but she indulges you, knowing your spirit is as restless as the ocean itself. And so, once again, you find yourself out on the boat, with Hae in the vast expanse of the ocean under the midday sun. The boat sways gently, a rhythmic dance on the water’s surface as you methodically pull on your gear—your oxygen tanks, goggles, and hydro fins. The final touch is your backpack, securely fastened to the tank, ready to hold whatever treasures you might uncover.

With purpose in your heart and a steely resolve, you press your arms together and plunge into the ocean’s embrace. The world above fades away as you descend into the deep, your body slicing through the water with graceful determination. Thoughts of the smaller boats you saw earlier linger in your mind, fueling your hope that this dive will lead you to your elusive rival.

As you dive deeper, the current cradles you, guiding your body as you sway with the ocean’s rhythm, until you reach the seabed. The familiar terrain unfolds before you, a place you’ve visited many times, yet now it feels different, touched by the presence of another. Only a few small gems remain, their glint a reminder of what’s been taken. You scan your surroundings—kelp sways like dancers in the current, fish dart about in a symphony of colors—but no sign of competition yet.

Undeterred, you press on, swimming further along the seabed, following the contours of rocky formations. Your heart quickens as you reach a familiar spot, the place where you once unearthed a magnificent aquamarine. But as you approach, your breath catches—the rock’s surface is nearly barren, the aquamarine all but vanished, save for a few remaining shards that catch the light. Your fingers hover over the stone, tracing the empty space where the gems once gleamed, now a haunting reminder of what’s been lost to unseen hands.

A sudden jolt, like a spark of electricity, tingles through your fingertips, and before you can react, a blur of blue fills your vision, distorting the world around you. You blink rapidly, trying to clear the haze, but it remains—an ethereal presence in the water. Then, you feel a light, almost playful poke against your cheek, and a startled scream escapes into your mouthpiece, sending a cascade of bubbles spiraling upwards.

Instinctively, you jerk backward, heart pounding, as you struggle to comprehend what’s before you. No—this can’t be real. It’s not another diver. It’s not even human.

In front of you, suspended in the water like a living dream, is a merman. His face, heart-shaped and adorned with eyes like dragon-like darkened amber, is framed by short, blue hair that floats gently around his soft cheeks, jawline and pointed chin. Thin soft eyebrows arch over those wide, curious eyes—eyes that seem to hold all the wonder of the deep. His lips, thick and juicy are slightly parted in a soft ‘o,’ convey a mix of curiosity and surprise. Your gaze travels over his tall frame down to his bare chest, lean and strong, and then to the tail—an iridescent baby blue, shimmering with every subtle movement, a perfect extension of the ocean’s beauty.

A wiggling tail instead of legs.

You blink again, desperate to make sense of the vision before you. A merman… It has to be.

He drifts closer, his tail flicking gracefully as he reaches out to poke your chin once more, his voice resonating through the water with an almost melodic quality. “Are you human?” he asks, his tone gentle yet filled with the wonder of a child discovering something new.

Your mind races, and you nod frantically, unable to speak with the mouthpiece still in your mouth, your feet paddling in the water as you fight to steady yourself. The reality of the moment crashes over you like a wave—this is no fantasy. A merman is right in front of you.

As your gaze falls on the backpack strapped to his shoulders, you notice a subtle shimmer, a gleam of something precious. In that instant, the pieces fall into place—he’s the one. He’s the mysterious collector, your unexpected rival in this underwater hunt for gems.

“I’ve seen humans before,” he continues, his voice carrying an almost casual tone as he swims around you, studying you like a creature from another world, “but I’ve never seen one dressed like you.”

Your heart aches to respond, to ask a million questions, but with the mouthpiece in place, all you can do is let him circle you, his eyes filled with an innocent fascination. The silence between you is heavy with unspoken words, each glance exchanged like a whispered secret between the ocean and the sun.

As you take in the sight before you, your eyes are drawn to a necklace resting against his chest, the small piece of aquamarine nestled between the firm contours of his titties—chest, you mean chest! The gem, cradled in the hollow where his muscles meet, glimmers softly, almost as if it’s alive with the very essence of the sea. You can’t help but stare in awe, the allure of it tugging at something deep within you. Thank heavens for your goggles, masking the blush that would otherwise give away your wandering thoughts.

“You look funny,” he remarks, his voice laced with innocent curiosity as he reaches out to grab one of your hydro fin shoes. The unexpected touch throws you off balance, and for a moment, you find yourself flipping weightlessly in the water, your body twisting like a leaf caught in a gentle current.

“Is this supposed to be like a mermaid’s tail?” he asks, holding your foot aloft as though it were some ancient relic to be deciphered. His brow furrows in concentration, and you can’t help but feel a mix of amusement and bewilderment at the sight.

Instinctively, you jerk your foot back, breaking free from his grasp, and you push against the water with frantic kicks, a glance at your watch reminding you that time is running out. As much as you wish to linger here, captivated by the merman’s presence, the pressing need to return to the surface propels you upward.

“Hey! Where’re you going?” he calls after you, his voice tinged with a hint of desperation, but you’re already too focused on reaching the surface to notice the distress in his expression. The thought of what could happen if you don’t make it in time isn’t one you’re willing to entertain.

Breaking through the water’s surface, you take off the mouthpiece and gulp in fresh air, scanning the horizon until you spot your boat, a distant speck where Hae waits, the other vessels having long since disappeared. It seems manageable, this swim back to the boat, as long as you stay above water—your oxygen tank now empty, its weight a reminder of how close you cut it.

But before you can begin the swim, something solid collides with you, stopping you in your tracks. “Ow,” you exclaim, startled as you float backward, only to find yourself face to face with a familiar figure, his blue hair dripping wet above the waves.

“Hi,” the merman says with a smile, his dimples appearing like little pools of light in the sun. The simple word carries a warmth that catches you off guard, and for a moment, you’re lost in the easy charm of his grin, the ocean around you feeling suddenly smaller, as if it were just the two of you in this vast, endless world.

“Hi,” you greet him with a soft smile, still astonished that he followed you to the surface at all. A swirl of unspoken questions rises in your chest, but they tangle in your throat, leaving you staring at him, wide-eyed and speechless. The world seems to blur, save for the merman before you, his wet blue hair plastered against his forehead, his dragon-like eyes sweeping over you with a curious intensity, as if he’s memorizing every detail.

“What’s all that stuff you’ve got on?” he asks, pointing a slender finger at your goggles and then at the oxygen tanks strapped securely to your back.

“These?” you say, finding your voice as you point to your goggles. “They help me see underwater,” you pause, feeling the weight of the tanks pulling at your shoulders, “And these let me breathe while I dive—they hold the oxygen I need when I’m down there.” You gesture to the tanks behind you, your explanation feeling small in the face of his wide, unblinking curiosity.

He hums thoughtfully, nodding as if piecing together a puzzle. “Makes sense,” he says at last, though his gaze strays past you, catching sight of Hae waving from the boat that rocks gently on the surface, her silhouette framed by the scorching sun.

“I... I have to get back,” you mumble, pointing toward your friend, the words feeling heavy as they leave your lips. You try to steady your thoughts, but they swirl like the currents beneath the sea, a thousand questions dancing just beneath the surface, questions you don’t quite dare to voice.

“Okay,” he says, but there’s a flicker of something in his eyes—hesitation, perhaps. “But before you go…” His voice halts your movements, drawing you back to him like the pull of the tide. You turn toward him again, heart fluttering in the quiet space between you, as if the ocean itself is holding its breath, waiting to see what comes next.

“What’s your name?” His voice is soft, carrying a gentleness that ripples through the water.

“It’s ___,” you reply, offering him a smile that’s both shy and warm.

“That’s pretty,” he says, and when his lips part into a smile, his dimples carve deep into his cheeks, making him almost impossibly cute, but dangerously so.

“I’m Namjoon.”

His name lingers between you like a secret, sweet and mysterious. “Will I see you again?” he asks, tilting his head slightly, his brow raised in curious hope.

You can’t help the grin that spreads across your face, the warmth filling your chest. There’s something about him—this enchanting creature of the deep—that makes you feel drawn in, like the tide itself is pulling you closer. You nod, the joy bubbling up inside you as you answer, “See you later, Namjoon.” There’s more than one reason you want to see him again. The unspoken questions whirl in your mind, but there’s also the thrill—because maybe, just maybe, you want to get your hands on the best crystals before he does.

As you turn and swim back toward Hae, your thoughts a mess of wonder and disbelief, a blush warms your cheeks. Did you just make a date with a merman? The thought sends a tingle of excitement through you. But when you glance back to where he was, Namjoon is already gone, having disappeared beneath the shimmering surface, like a dream fading with the dawn.

You finally make it to the boat, the sun still hanging high, bathing everything in golden light. As Hae helps you out of the water and hands you a towel, her eyes are wide with confusion. “Who was that? And how did he just vanish into the water like that, without any diving gear?”

“A merman,” you pant, peeling off your oxygen tanks and goggles. The words slip out of your mouth so naturally, like it’s something you’d say every day. Not the revelation of a magical creature, but a simple truth.

Hae stares at you, eyes nearly bulging from their sockets. “I’m sorry, what?”

“A merman,” you repeat, more firmly this time.

“A merman?” she echoes, her voice faint and incredulous, as if the very idea is too fantastical to grasp.

“Yes. A goddamn merman,” you say, grinning wide as you meet her disbelieving gaze. “Scaly tail and all.” And then the absurdity of it all hits you, and before you know it, you’re laughing—a bright, bubbling sound that lifts the tension from your chest.

Hae blinks, her mind racing to catch up with the truth you’ve laid before her. When she finally does, her gaze shifts to the shimmering crystals you’ve collected, and without another word, she turns the boat towards home, lost in thought as the ocean waves lap against the sides. And all you can do is sit there, the excitement of your encounter buzzing through your veins, as you wonder about the next time you’ll meet Namjoon beneath the waves.

The next time you set sail, the open sea stretching endlessly before you, a current of giddy anticipation courses through your veins. Thoughts of the blue-haired merman, Namjoon, fill your mind, sparking excitement deep within your chest. Will he be there today, waiting beneath the waves? You wish you could speak with him underwater, to ask him the thousand questions swirling in your heart, but the surface would have to do for now. You can’t help but smile at the thought of seeing him again.

Hae steers the boat through the shimmering water, the horizon vast and infinite. As you slip on your gear and dive beneath the surface, the ocean’s cool embrace pulls you into its depths. You swim purposefully, eyes scanning the underwater world, searching for both gems and a glimpse of Namjoon.

Suddenly, something blue catches your eye, sparkling in the distance. Your pulse quickens as you think, just for a moment, that it might be him. But as you swim closer, your heart sinks—it’s only a cluster of aquamarine, glittering like pieces of fallen sky. You feel a bit foolish, letting your hopes get the better of you. Shaking off the disappointment, you turn your attention to the task at hand, collecting the gems with careful precision, though your thoughts continue to drift back to the mysterious merman.

You move to a new spot, finding a hidden cave adorned with larimar crystals. The stones are breathtaking—swirls of blue, white, and gray blending like waves crashing upon a shore, smooth and radiant. The sight brings a smile to your face, the beauty of the moment settling into your heart. You gently gather some of the crystals, placing them in your bag with reverence, as if each one carries a secret.

Just as you’re about to leave the cave, a shadow falls across the entrance. Your heart skips a beat, startled by the sudden presence. But then, the familiar voice reaches your ears, warm and apologetic, and you see him—Namjoon, his figure filling the space, his smile soft and full of quiet charm.

“I didn’t mean to scare you,” he says, his hand nervously scratching the back of his head, his eyes filled with a gentle sincerity.

Relief washes over you, and with a playful wave of your hands, you signal that it’s okay—that he needn’t worry. How you wish you could speak to him down here, let your words float freely in the water like the bubbles escaping from your gear. But for now, your gestures will have to suffice. Your smile says the rest—you’re just glad to see him again.

“You’re collecting crystals, right?” Namjoon asks, his voice cutting through the liquid silence as he gestures toward your already bulging bag. You nod in response, still catching your breath from the weight of the gems you’ve gathered.

“Do you want me to show you a cave with lepidolite?” he mumbles, his tone casual but a bit uncertain. “They’re pretty rare, but I know of a cave that’s full of them.” For a fleeting moment, you wonder if this is the ocean’s version of Netflix and chill, the awkwardness of the offer landing with the charm of a bad pickup line. You can’t help but smile at the thought.

Still, you nod, knowing that Hae would be thrilled to get her hands on more lepidolite, and besides, you’re curious. You figure underwater Netflix and chill is a bit different from what you’re used to anyway.

Namjoon leads the way, his brilliant blue tail weaving effortlessly through the water, shimmering like sunlight caught in a sapphire. You trail behind him, captivated by the rhythmic sway of his form, the way his muscles ripple across his broad back like waves sculpted by some divine hand. You can’t help but wonder—do they even have gyms down here? The sight of him, so fluid and powerful, is mesmerizing, and before you know it, time seems to slip away, your focus narrowing to the subtle dance of his movements.

“This is the cave,” he suddenly announces, pulling you out of your reverie. You hadn’t realized just how long you’d been swimming, utterly absorbed by the quiet beauty of the journey and him.

You follow him inside, and the sight that greets you takes your breath away—deep violet lepidolite, sparkling in the dim light like stars scattered across a twilight sky. You’re awestruck by the sheer abundance, the rare gems nestled into the cave walls as if nature had painted this secret world just for you.

“Beautiful, right?” Namjoon giggles softly, his voice echoing gently through the cavern as you nod, too taken by the sight to speak. You pull out your tools, carefully beginning to gather the precious stones, all while feeling the warmth of his gaze lingering on you. His silent watchfulness stirs a strange flustered feeling inside, like he’s studying you with the same intensity you’ve used to admire him.

Once your bag is heavy with lepidolite, Namjoon takes you on a quiet tour of other hidden gem spots. Each place he shows you feels like a secret whispered by the ocean itself, and soon your collection grows so large that the weight of it tugs at you, as if the sea itself is trying to pull you back down. When Namjoon offers to carry your bag, you try to refuse at first, clinging to your independence. But as your arms grow heavy, you relent, watching in awe as he effortlessly takes your overloaded bag, slinging it across his broad frame with ease. He carries it as though the weight is nothing, his strength as graceful as the tides themselves.

With a raised arm, you gesture that it’s time to surface—your oxygen running low, the familiar ache of needing air settling into your chest. He seems to understand immediately, and together you ascend, the world around you turning brighter as you rise toward the surface.

Breaking through the water, you gasp in the fresh air, peeling off your goggles and mouthpiece, eager to speak to him in the open air. Namjoon surfaces beside you, droplets clinging to his skin as the sun catches the water in his hair, casting a shimmering halo around his smiling face.

“We should do this again,” he says, his voice warm and full of excitement. “Wasn’t it fun?”

“It really was,” you reply with a smile, your heart still buzzing from the underwater adventure. “Thank you for showing me all those caves. My friend, Hae, is going to be over the moon,” you say, casting a glance toward the boat swaying gently in the distance.

“That’s great to hear,” Namjoon replies, his voice as smooth as the rippling waves.

A flicker of frustration tugs at your chest, and you bite your lip. “I just wish I could talk to you down there,” you admit, your words heavy with a longing that feels both simple and profound.

“It would be nice, yeah,” he muses, his soft smile brightened by the sunlight. “But I don’t mind coming up here to talk. I like the air up here too,” he adds with a gentle chuckle, his gaze warm and steady.

“I have so many questions,” you blurt out, the words escaping you before you can hold them back. There’s too much wonder bottled up inside you, too much curiosity, and it needs to spill over.

Namjoon laughs, a sound so genuine it feels like sunlight breaking through clouds. “Shoot,” he says, his dimples deepening like two small whirlpools at the corners of his mouth.

You pause, your mind swimming with possibilities, before settling on the most obvious. “Are you the only merman, or… are there more of you?” you ask, your voice tinged with awe.

“There are more,” he says with pride, his chest lifting slightly. “There’s a whole city beneath the sea—Naraeum, where we live.” His eyes gleam with the pride of someone who belongs to something ancient and wondrous.

A thrill runs through you at the revelation. An entire city of merfolk hidden beneath the waves. The thought makes your pulse quicken, the realization that you’ve stumbled upon something so extraordinary, so secret, that few on the surface could even imagine it. You feel as if you’ve been let in on the universe’s greatest mystery, and it fills you with a giddy excitement that hums like electricity in your veins.

“Are there cities or kingdoms beneath the waves? What are they like?” you ask, your voice soft with curiosity, eager to glimpse the world he calls home.

Namjoon’s eyes light up with a quiet pride. “Naraeum is a vast kingdom,” he begins, his words gentle yet full of wonder. “There’s pink coral stretching as far as the eye can see, ancient golden buildings weathered by time, and bright green kelp that sways like dancers in the currents. Dark caves hide beneath the surface, teeming with life—fish, crabs, creatures of every kind. And at night, everything glows with bioluminescent light, turning the ocean into a dreamscape.” A faint blush rises on his cheeks as he adds, “Maybe I can show you one day.”

Your breath catches in your throat, the thought of seeing an underwater kingdom beyond anything you’ve ever imagined. “That sounds unbelievable. I’d love to see Naraeum,” you say, barely able to contain the excitement bubbling within you. The idea of diving so deep, into a world untouched by human hands, feels too surreal to grasp.

“There are other cities too,” Namjoon continues, a smile tugging at his lips. “Some are smaller, some are larger, but Naraeum is like the heart of our region, the capital of sorts,” he adds, the pride in his voice unmistakable.

Your mind whirls with possibilities, questions tumbling out before you can stop them. “Do you have art? Music? Stories? How do you create them underwater?”

Namjoon laughs, a full-bodied sound that echoes across the waves. “We do,” he replies with a sparkle in his eyes. “Human books, for one—we’ve learned to preserve them so they don’t dissolve. Otherwise, we etch our stories on stone, carving our history into the bones of the sea. For music, we use instruments that echo your drums, flutes, and strings, but they’re crafted from merfolk hair, delicate yet strong.”

He pauses, a wistful look crossing his face. “Naraeum is ancient, filled with art and stories older than any of us. But,” he adds, adjusting the heavy bag on his back, “I fear I don’t have enough time to share them all right now. This bag,” he says with a light grin, “is starting to weigh me down.”

“Oh right, the bag!” you exclaim, snapping back to reality as a wave of panic ripples through you. You mentally scold yourself for letting the moment sweep you away, your feet kicking gently against the water as you make your way toward the boat. Namjoon swims by your side, effortlessly graceful, his shimmering tail flickering beneath the surface.

Hae is there, waiting with a patient smile, and as she pulls you aboard, you reach out to take the heavy bag from Namjoon’s hands. “Thank you so much,” you say, a warm smile spreading across your face despite the unspoken whirlpool of questions still swirling in your mind. You wish you could ask him everything, but those wonders will have to wait.

“It’s no trouble at all,” Namjoon replies, his voice soft like the lull of the ocean. His own smile is tender, a quiet acknowledgment that leaves you feeling light despite the weight of the bag.

Hae chimes in with a grin, “So, you’re the famous merman,” she teases, still a little wide-eyed as Namjoon flashes his bright blue tail above the surface, the sight leaving her speechless. The tail vanishes just as quickly, a flicker of the magic below.

“I’ll have to go now,” Namjoon says, his voice carrying a gentle farewell as he begins to swim backward, his gaze lingering on yours. “But I’ll see you again soon, ___.”

A blush creeps up your cheeks, and despite yourself, you smile and wave, heart fluttering in a way that’s both exhilarating and unsettling. You watch him dip beneath the waves, his form disappearing into the deep blue, leaving the water still and the air quiet.

Hae turns to you with a knowing look. “You’ve got a crush on the merman, don’t you?”

You can’t deny the warmth spreading through you, but you push the thought aside, the reality of it sinking in. He’s a merman. You’re human. It feels impossible, like something from a dream. But maybe—just maybe—being friends isn’t out of reach. Friends, you think, as if convincing yourself. That can’t hurt... right?

In the following weeks, you find yourself swept into a world beyond imagination—each adventure with Namjoon feels like diving into a storybook of magic and wonder. He takes you to hidden underwater realms where gems glimmer like stars, and schools of fish, dolphins, and whales glide by as if it’s the most natural thing in the world. It’s as though the ocean has opened up just for you, revealing its secrets with every dive. The more time you spend with him, the stronger your heart tugs, pulling you deeper into your feelings. You try, futilely, to convince yourself you’re just friends, but every shared laugh, every meaningful glance, makes that harder to believe.

Namjoon is an incredible friend, one who listens to your ramblings with genuine interest. His conversation is as vast and deep as the ocean itself, leading you into existential tangents that leave you pondering life and its mysteries long after the talks are over. You wish for more—there’s an ache that grows inside you—but how could that even be possible? He’s a merman, you’re human. It feels like some impossible fairy tale. Yet, you’ve caught him stealing glances, his cheeks tinged with blush, and sometimes he gazes at you with an intensity that makes your heart flutter in ways you can’t ignore. But does that mean anything? How do merfolk even love? You wonder if their hearts beat the same as yours.

One quiet afternoon, as you sit with the sun lazily dipping below the horizon on the boat, you find yourself asking the question that’s been gnawing at your mind. “Are there any consequences if a merman falls in love with a human?” The words tumble out before you can stop them.

Namjoon, floating beside the boat, nearly chokes on the beer you brought him, his laughter turning into a cough as he searches for air. When he finally speaks, his voice is quieter, more careful. “There aren’t really... any consequences,” he murmurs, the tips of his ears turning pink. His eyes flicker nervously to your lips, then meet your eyes again, a quiet vulnerability swimming in their depths.

Good to know, you think, your heart skipping a beat. But before the blush overtakes you, you scramble to change the subject, your curiosity pulling you in another direction. “Is there magic in the ocean, like the old legends say? Can you control it?”

He laughs softly, the sound like the ebb and flow of waves. “There is magic, but no, I can’t control it. None of us can. There’s a Sea Witch, though—she’s the only one with that kind of power, as far as I know.” His words are laced with mystery, and your mind spins with possibilities.

“Can merfolk live forever?” you ask, half-dreaming of a life that stretches beyond the boundaries of time.

“Yes and no,” he replies, his voice thoughtful. “We can live for so long it feels like forever, but we’re not truly immortal.” His gaze drifts across the water, as if pondering the weight of time itself.

“Interesting,” you murmur, your thoughts swirling. “What happens when a merperson dies, then? Is there an afterlife?”

Namjoon’s smile is wistful as he explains, “When a merperson dies, we hold a celebration—a spiritual send-off, really. There’s singing, dancing, it’s more of a party than a funeral. We celebrate their journey into the afterlife.” You must look puzzled because he quickly adds, “In the afterlife, we become ghosts. But if friends and family don’t send you off properly, there’s a chance the spirit might come back to haunt them.” He chuckles lightly, and you gasp, wide-eyed at the thought.

A cool breeze dances over the water, and for a moment, the world feels suspended between reality and the dreamlike expanse of the sea. You sit there, awed by the depth of his world, your heart both heavy with questions and light with wonder. And in that moment, despite the impossible distance between your two worlds, something seems to shift—something delicate and unspoken. You don’t know what the future holds, but maybe, just maybe, there’s magic enough to bridge the divide.

He passes the beer back to you, and you take a gentle sip, letting the taste linger without wanting the haze of drunkenness to settle in. Out here, in the middle of the endless ocean, everything feels both vast and intimate. A small taste is enough.

“Do you ever feel lonely in the vastness of the sea?” you ask, a quiet melancholy softening your voice as you gaze out at the seemingly endless horizon. The sea is breathtaking, yes, but the weight of its endlessness stirs something in you—a humbling reminder of how small one can feel in such a world.

“Sometimes,” Namjoon admits, his head dipping as his gaze finds the water. “There are moments when the ocean feels too big, too quiet.” His voice is soft, vulnerable. “But I have good friends,” he continues with a faint smile, “and I have my books when the solitude feels too heavy.” He looks at you with eyes warm and reassuring, as if to say that the sea might be vast, but he’s found beauty in its stillness.

“Oh, what books do you like?” you chuckle lightly, trying to brighten the mood, though his quiet sincerity tugs at your heart.

“Human books,” he replies with a gentle grin. “I love historical tales, but fiction is my favorite—stories that let me dream of other worlds.”

You smile, curiosity dancing on your lips. “What kind of fiction? Should I bring you some next time?” The words tumble out before you can catch them, your eagerness spilling over into the space between you.

A blush blooms across his cheeks, so deep it even colors the tips of his ears. In a shy, almost bashful voice, he says, “I... I like romance.” His admission is soft, as if he’s unsure of how it will land.

You can’t help but smile, your heart swelling with affection. There’s no shame in it, not to you—if anything, it’s endearing. “I have some romance books I can bring next time, if you’d like,” you offer, your voice gentle, feeling the warmth of your words fill the space between you.

Namjoon’s eyes sparkle, a soft wonder lighting them up as his blush deepens. “I wouldn’t mind that,” he murmurs, his voice as tender as the evening breeze.

The sun has begun to sink lower, casting a golden glow over the water. Namjoon glances at the sky, then back at you with a smile that feels like the closing of a chapter. “It’s getting late. I was thinking... next time, I could show you Naraeum.” His voice is proud, almost glowing with the thought. “If we go at night, the whole kingdom shines,” he adds, a spark of excitement in his eyes as he recalls the bioluminescent beauty he once described to you.

Your heart leaps at the thought. “I’d love that,” you say, feeling the pull of the ocean’s magic once more. “I’ll ask Hae to man the boat, so I’m not alone when it’s time to head back.”

Namjoon nods, his smile softening as the sun dips lower, its light casting golden hues over both the water and his blue hair. “See you soon,” he says, waving as he begins to slip beneath the surface.

You wave back, feeling the warmth of his presence linger, even as you sail toward the shore, the fading sunlight a reminder that the ocean holds many mysteries yet to be uncovered. And with each adventure, your connection to him deepens, like a current pulling you both to something inevitable.

"I’m telling you, you’re totally whipped, man," Yoongi says with a playful eye roll, his voice teasing but laced with truth.

“I’m not,” Namjoon protests, crossing his arms defensively, but deep down, he knows resistance is futile. His friends have been relentless, teasing him ever since you entered his life—how his smile stretches wider, brighter, after spending time with you, how your name slips into conversations that have nothing to do with the human world. It’s like you’ve seeped into his very soul. He knows he’s fallen, and fallen hard, but the weight of his feelings confuses him. He has no idea how to navigate them, unsure of your heart, or if you could even feel the same pull toward him. And how could it ever work between you two? The thought of venturing onto land to be with you dances through his mind like a fragile dream, but there’s a storm of questions swirling beneath the surface—questions he’s too afraid to ask, too scared to drown in all the unknowns.

“Just don’t get your heart broken,” Yoongi mutters, his voice softer now, tinged with caution. Namjoon nods, the words settling heavily in his chest like stones sinking to the ocean floor.

“Hey man, don’t throw your past experiences at Joonie like that!” Jimin chimes in, smacking Yoongi’s shoulder, a little too forcefully judging by Yoongi’s wince. “If he’s in love, he should go for it. Take the dive, see where the current leads him,” the blonde merman insists, eyes sparkling with mischief and optimism, trying to fill Namjoon’s heart with hope, pushing away the shadows Yoongi’s cynicism casts.

Namjoon, though, can only sigh. “I just don’t know…,” he mumbles, fingers trailing along the spines of his beloved books, rearranging them in some futile attempt to quiet the storm inside him. Anything to busy himself, anything to keep thoughts of you from consuming him. But it’s hopeless—why does his mind keep drifting back to you, like the tide, relentless and unyielding?

“It will never work,” Yoongi shrugs with a quiet scoff, his voice carrying the weight of someone who’s seen too many relationships slip away. His words linger in the air, heavy like the deep sea.

Jimin, unphased, shoots him a scolding glare. “You never know that,” he says firmly. “Just because your love life’s been a shipwreck doesn’t mean it’s the same for everyone else.” There’s a sharp edge to his words, a flicker of irritation.

“And look at Seokjin and Soo-ah!” Jimin adds, his voice lifting again, the gleam of an idea flickering in his eyes. “Soo-ah was human once too, remember? She turned mermaid for love. Maybe ___ would want to become a mermaid as well? Who knows what fate has in store,” he grins, ever the romantic, eager to plant seeds of possibility in Namjoon’s mind.

Namjoon’s heart stirs at the thought, but even the idea feels like a dream too distant, too fragile to reach. Could you really be part of his world? Could love, like the sea, find a way to bridge the impossible distance between you?

“I would never put that on her. She has a life—one she’s likely content with on land. I couldn’t ask her to leave it behind,” Namjoon says, his voice laced with breathless resignation, as though the weight of his own feelings has left him deflated, crushed beneath the impossibility of it all.

“She’s a good friend. I’ll just... enjoy what we have for now,” he adds softly, placing the book you’d given him gently on his nightstand, his fingers lingering on the cover. He already treasures it, not for the words it contains, but because it came from you. Though he hasn’t yet reached the end, he finds himself lost in the pages, immersed in the tale of a woman struggling with feelings for her best friend—torn between preserving their friendship or risking everything for love. If Namjoon sees a reflection of his own heart in those pages, he’ll never admit it, not even to himself.

“Love sucks anyway,” Yoongi mutters, his voice sharp and bitter, like a wound still raw and bleeding.

“You’re killing the vibe, Yoon,” Jimin sighs, shaking his head as he swims closer to Namjoon, his energy warm and comforting.

“Don’t listen to him,” Jimin adds, draping an arm around Namjoon’s broad shoulders, trying to lift the weight that presses down on his friend. “He’s the last person you want advice from when it comes to love. He’s forgotten what it means to believe in it.” Jimin shoots another glare at Yoongi, who merely shrugs, unmoved.

Namjoon lets out a weary sigh. He likes you—no, more than likes you. Perhaps he’s even in love, but he’s still learning to come to terms with that revelation. What if telling you his feelings drives you away? What if, in confessing his heart, he loses the precious friendship you’ve built together? You, who’ve brought laughter and life into his days. He’s never been close to a human before, not like this, and the thought of losing you weighs heavier than the ocean above him.

It’s not like he hasn’t ventured to land before, tasted fleeting moments with humans—flings that flickered out as quickly as they began. But this, you, feel different. And he’s in deep water now, uncertain of the way forward. It doesn’t matter to him that you’re human. If you were a mermaid, he doubts it would make things easier. What draws him to you isn’t your species, it’s your soul.

It’s the way your hair dances in the wind, or how it clings to your skin when it’s soaked from the sea. The way your cheeks flush red, that soft blush that dusts even the bridge of your nose. The way bubbles rise and swirl around you when you dive beneath the waves, how your lashes flutter like the wings of a butterfly. The way your presence calms the storm inside him, as though you carry the quiet strength of the sea itself.

Yes, Namjoon thinks, his heart heavy with the undeniable truth. He’s got it bad.

“Hae, I don’t know what to do,” you sigh, the weight of indecision pressing down on you as you sit at the coffee shop, staring at the steam rising from your untouched cup. You feel like you could pull your hair out, frustration boiling inside as you wait for the coffee to cool, though it’s really your emotions that need calming.

The midday sunlight filters through the window, casting soft golden light over your table, but you can’t appreciate the warmth. Your mind is too restless. What are you supposed to do with these feelings?

“It’s actually quite simple,” Hae says, her tone far too casual for the magnitude of what you’re feeling. She takes a sip of her coffee—how does she drink it so scalding hot?—and you scoff softly, half out of envy, half in disbelief at how calm she seems. “You just have to talk to him.”

You groan, the sound louder than you intended, pulling curious glances from the tables around you. Embarrassed, you lower your voice, but the frustration lingers, tugging at your insides like a tangled knot.

“It’s not that easy,” you say, pushing your coffee aside. “What if he doesn’t like me? What if I ruin everything between us?” Your voice drops to a whisper as your hands fall to your lap, palms sweaty and clammy. “How would it even work? He’s a merman, Hae. I... I’m just me.”

Hae raises an eyebrow, amused. “Girl—have you seriously not noticed the way he looks at you?”

You blink. “What do you mean? He looks at me... normal.”

She gives you a look that suggests you might be the most oblivious person on the planet. “Nah. He looks at you like he’s ready to drown in your eyes—like you’re his whole world.”

Her words hit you like a sudden wave, stealing your breath for a moment. Could she be right? You’ve never seen Namjoon look at you like that, at least not in a way you could recognize.

“Really?” you whisper, unsure, heart fluttering with both hope and fear.

“Yes,” she emphasizes, laughing a little as she sets her cup down. “You’re kinda stupid for not noticing.”

You finally take a tentative sip of your now-warm coffee, trying to hide the way her words unravel you. As the warmth settles in your chest, your mind starts racing, replaying all the moments you’ve shared with Namjoon, all the times he’s looked at you, spoken to you with that gentle smile. Had there been something more in those glances? Had you been too blind to see it?

“You should confess your feelings,” Hae says, matter-of-fact, sipping her coffee like it’s the simplest thing in the world.

But it’s not that simple, not for you. The thought of baring your heart feels like standing at the edge of a precipice, with no way of knowing if there’s solid ground beneath you—or a fall. What if she’s wrong? What if you’re wrong?

You shake your head slowly. “I don’t know if I can. What if I ruin our friendship? What if he doesn’t feel the same?”

Hae gives you a knowing look, but you’re already spiraling, lost in your own thoughts. Maybe... maybe you could watch him a little longer, try to see what she’s seeing, catch more evidence that there’s something there, something more.

Because the risk of losing him over your feelings—that terrifies you more than anything.

It’s a few nights later, and the sea is a blanket of darkness as you and Hae venture out into its endless expanse. The sky above is nearly pitch black, save for the delicate shimmer of stars scattered like diamonds, casting faint light upon the inky water. The moon hangs low, its pale glow mirrored perfectly on the surface, creating a fragile bridge between the heavens and the sea. You pull Hae into a hug, murmuring your gratitude for her being here, for her unwavering companionship on this strange, otherworldly journey. She laughs softly, her voice breaking the silence of the night, and tells you she wouldn’t let you drown—not when she’s here to keep you safe. Her words bring a smile to your face, easing the quiet tension in your chest as you pull on your gear in the dark.

You slip into the water, the sea swallowing you whole. Beneath the surface, it’s as black as ink, the deep blue fading into a near-impenetrable navy that borders on oblivion. But there is no fear, only the pull of the unknown as you dive deeper, surrendering to the quiet pull of the ocean. Your breath is steady, your heartbeat louder in your ears than the sound of the waves above.

And then, there he is—Namjoon, his gentle smile waiting for you like a beacon in the depths, dimples carving softness into the darkness. His presence is steady, grounding, and for a moment, you forget you can’t speak, forgetting that the words you wish to say—I’m glad I’m here, thank you for this—are trapped behind the mask of your breathing gear.

Suddenly, his hand reaches for yours. The touch surprises you at first, a flicker of warmth against the cold of the sea, sending a soft spark up your arm, a silent current that makes your heart stutter. But then you relax into it, realizing how right it feels—his hand in yours, the silent understanding between you. It’s just a hand, you remind yourself, but even the smallest gesture carries weight in the depths of the sea.

“It’s dark,” he gestures to your joined hands, his voice a whisper through the water. “I’ll guide you.” You notice, even in the dim light, how his eyes shift nervously, and if the ocean weren’t so dark, you’d swear there was a blush creeping across his cheeks.

Together, you swim deeper, your hand still clasped in his as the world around you begins to change. In the distance, something gleams—a glint of gold, faint but unmistakable. As you draw closer, it becomes more defined, taking shape as towering structures rise from the seafloor like monuments from another world. Tall, ancient buildings glitter beneath the water, their surfaces gleaming with gold, adorned in intricate lettering and symbols you can’t begin to decipher. The curves and arches remind you of something familiar, some echo of human architecture, though far grander and more ancient than anything you’ve ever seen. These aren’t just buildings—they’re castles, palaces from a forgotten fairy tale. Everything is bathed in the ethereal glow of bioluminescent light, soft blues and yellows emanating from plants that pulse like stars, making the entire city shimmer as if alive with magic. It’s breathtaking—otherworldly in its beauty—and you feel your breath catch in your throat, mesmerized by the impossible splendor before you.

How many wonders exist beneath the surface, hidden from the world above? you think, the weight of it all is almost too much to grasp. That such a place could exist, a vast city of gold and light, thriving in the deep—how could you have never known?

“Welcome to Naraeum,” Namjoon says, his voice soft, gesturing toward the city center that teems with life. Merpeople of all shapes, colors, and ages drift through the streets, some lost in their own rhythms, others laughing and chatting, and children darting through the water in playful games. The whole scene is alive, vibrant, and full of warmth, and the sight of it fills you with something indescribable—joy, wonder, perhaps even belonging.

A smile spreads across your face, unbidden, as the reality of this magical place settles over you. For the first time, you feel like you’ve truly discovered something beyond the world you’ve known, something boundless and beautiful. And with Namjoon beside you, it feels like you’ve only just begun to understand its depths.

“This is the city hall,” Namjoon gestures toward the tallest of the castles, its golden spires reaching upward like fingers trying to touch the ocean’s surface. “The royal family lives there too.” His voice is soft, but there’s a weight to his words, something ancient and significant about the building that looms over the city like a silent guardian.

You glance at him, blinking, wishing you could ask more, the curiosity burning inside you. If only you could speak, but the water and the mouthpiece keep your questions trapped behind your lips. The tug of his hand interrupts your thoughts, and once again you’re being gently pulled deeper into the heart of Naraeum, where the city unfolds like a dream in slow motion.

The water sways with life—delicate kale and other greens move in rhythm with the gentle currents, shells glint beneath the sandy floor, and tiny crabs scuttle between the rocks, oblivious to your presence. Shoals of fish—bright yellow, orange, and black—dart past, their quicksilver bodies flashing through the twilight water. And now, the eyes of the merpeople are on you. Their gazes, curious and shimmering, follow you as you move through their world, and for the first time, you feel like a true visitor in a land not your own.

Three merpeople approach, their figures graceful and effortless in the water. One, a striking merman with a pink tail that shimmers like rose quartz in the dim light, looks you over with an intensity that makes you feel seen in a way both comforting and unfamiliar. You notice his hand intertwined with a mermaid beside him, her tail a stunning shade of purple that gleams like amethyst. Together, they are radiant, like a pair of jewels. They look perfect together, you think, a bit in awe of how seamlessly they belong to this world.

“This is ___?” the pink-tailed merman asks, his voice smooth, his eyes darting to Namjoon for confirmation.

Namjoon nods, and the mermaid smiles, her face brightening with warmth. “Pleased to meet you,” she says, her voice light like a melody. “I’m Soo-ah, and this is my fiancé, Seokjin.” You nod in response, acknowledging them with a smile behind your mouthpiece, feeling a sense of camaraderie in their presence.

But before you can speak—or even think of what to say—your eyes catch on the third figure. A dark-haired merman with a tail the color of midnight, streaked with gold that glimmers like starlight. His aura is different—colder, detached. His black eyes flicker over you briefly, then, with a dismissive scoff, he turns away, arms crossed over his chest as if to close himself off from the world.

Namjoon sighs, his voice edged with irritation, “That’s Yoongi.” The name comes out rough, almost an apology. “He forgot to take the stick out of his ass today.”

You can’t help but chuckle, bubbles escaping from your mouthpiece, rising toward the surface like tiny pieces of joy. Even in this underwater kingdom, humor survives, softening the tension. But Yoongi, unmoved, swims off into the shadows, his figure disappearing into the vastness of the sea.

“Don’t mind him,” Namjoon mutters, squeezing your hand a little tighter. “Come on, I want to show you the rest.”

Soo-ah and Seokjin swim alongside you as Namjoon leads you through the winding streets of the marketplace, stalls lined up like sentinels, though empty now in the quiet of night. The architecture is both foreign and familiar, illuminated by the soft glow of bioluminescent plants. Everything feels untouched by time, and yet alive with history. You pass the grand library next, its shelves filled with tomes both ancient and new, merfolk stories and human books resting side by side. You can almost feel the weight of untold stories and hidden lore that fills the space, waiting to be discovered.

Namjoon’s excitement builds as he takes you to a fitness center unlike anything you’ve ever seen—massive bars with stones at either end, weights crafted from various-sized rocks, and machines clearly designed for strength and agility in the water. It’s a glimpse into the life of these beings, how they build themselves in this weightless world.

After a while, Soo-ah and Seokjin bid you farewell, their presence a quiet comfort as they swim off together, leaving you alone with Namjoon. Your pulse quickens. His hand, still clasped in yours, feels warm even in the cold depths of the sea. The way he glances at you—those fleeting, secretive looks that you’ve caught out of the corner of your eye—makes your heart race even more. Hae’s words echo in your mind, whispering truths you’re not sure you’re ready to admit.

Could it be? you wonder, as the two of you drift toward his home.

“This is my place,” he says softly, his voice reverberating through the water as he turns on the light—an iridescent seashell hanging from the ceiling that casts a gentle, pearlescent glow throughout the space. His home is carved into the heart of a cave, the walls smooth and cool to the touch, like the sea itself has shaped them over countless years. Your eyes fall on his bed, draped in what looks like a soft, inviting duvet, but as you get closer, you realize it’s woven from delicate strands of kelp, swaying ever so slightly in the currents. It’s an unexpected beauty, intricate and organic, like everything in this underwater world.

The longest wall is dominated by a towering bookshelf, its shelves lined with books, arranged meticulously by color and size. It’s mesmerizing, this ocean of stories he’s collected, and you can’t help but wonder what worlds and lives he’s explored within these pages. You want to tell him, to say how beautiful it all is—his home, his soul, him. But your words are trapped beneath the weight of the sea, tangled with the breathlessness of being in his presence.

Your fingertips brush the spines of the books, imagining all the narratives they contain, each one another layer of who Namjoon is. You glance down at your joined hands—his fingers laced with yours, and in that quiet moment, you swear you can feel something electric passing between you. A pulse of warmth, a silent exchange of emotions you can’t speak. You want to kiss him, more than anything. The way he’s gazing at you, his eyes soft and full of something unspoken, the gentle curve of his lips hiding a blush you wish you could see more clearly.

But here, in this quiet cavern beneath the sea, there’s nothing you can do. You can’t ask him what you’re dying to know, can’t lean in and feel the warmth of his lips against yours, can’t tell him that you’re falling, deeply, helplessly. All you can do is float here, heart aching with the weight of everything unsaid.

He clears his throat, nervously scratching the back of his head. His mouth opens as if he’s about to speak, then closes again. There’s something he wants to say, you can feel it, lingering in the air between you. He tries again, and this time his voice, soft and hesitant, finally breaks the silence.

“Thank you for letting me show you my world.”

You squeeze his hand gently, pouring all the gratitude and affection you can’t voice into that single touch. You hope he feels it—the appreciation, the awe, the quiet longing you carry for him. And in that touch, you wish you could invite him into your world, share everything that you are with him, even though he’s been on land before. But you don’t know if he’d want that. You’ve never asked, never dared to imagine what it might be like to share your lives across these two worlds. You’re afraid to impose, afraid to hope too much.

The moment hangs fragile between you, but like all perfect moments, it begins to fade as reality presses in. You feel the pull of time, the reminder that you need to return to the surface. Namjoon feels it too. His eyes flicker with understanding as he leads you back out into the city, guiding you through the soft glow of bioluminescent lights, past the merpeople still moving gracefully through their midnight routines.

The silence between you stretches as you swim toward the boat where Hae waits, but it’s not the kind of silence that weighs heavy. It’s filled with possibility, thick with everything you haven’t said. Your heart beats faster as you realize that, once you’re back above the water, you’ll have the chance to speak. To ask. The thought of it sends your pulse racing, a swirl of excitement and terror mixing in your chest.

What if he doesn’t feel the same? The question spins through your mind, gnawing at the edges of your courage. But the way he looked at you, the way his hand feels in yours, gives you hope. And maybe—just maybe—that will be enough.

As you break the surface of the water, you push your goggles up to rest like a headband, feeling the cool night air kiss your damp skin. It’s crisp, almost electric, filling your lungs with a freshness that makes the world above feel more alive than ever. Namjoon surfaces beside you, offering you a soft smile, but your attention is caught by the subtle blush dusting his cheeks, a faint rose bloom in the moonlight. He seems hesitant, his uncertainty mirroring your own, as if you’re both standing on the edge of something vast and uncharted, too afraid to take that first leap.

For a heartbeat, he swims closer, his presence looming gently in your space. You hold your breath, your pulse quickening with the thought that he might—maybe—kiss you. Instinctively, you close your eyes, ready to surrender to that moment, but instead, his fingers brush your cheek, and he tucks a stray strand of hair behind your ear with such tenderness it sends a wave of warmth through your body. His touch lingers, delicate and deliberate, and though it wasn’t the kiss you imagined, it makes you blush all the same. The heat rises to your cheeks, flooding you with a mixture of longing and disappointment.

But then something stirs within you—some reckless courage sparked by his closeness—and before you can think it through, you lean in. Your lips find his, a soft, quick kiss, almost like a whisper. It’s gentle, just a peck, but his lips are warm, softer than you ever imagined, like the sea breeze caressing your skin on a summer evening.

When you pull away, you see the surprise flicker in his eyes for just a moment before his features soften into something tender and full of quiet affection. His ears burn red in the moonlight, and his dimples deepen as he gazes at you with a look that leaves you breathless. His brown eyes—dark and shimmering, like polished amber—glow with something more, something deeper. You think, just for a second, it’s desire, simmering beneath his calm exterior.

“Thank you for tonight,” you whisper, your voice barely carrying over the soft lapping of the waves. You squeeze his hand, feeling the warmth and strength of him, and smile. “It was so beautiful.”

Namjoon doesn’t speak; he simply looks at you, his dragon-like eyes full of quiet intensity, his dimples softening the tension in the air. It’s a look that makes your heart skip, that holds a thousand unsaid words between you. And as you reluctantly pull away, swimming toward the boat, your mind is still spinning from the kiss, from the closeness, from everything left unspoken.

Hae pulls you up into the boat, and as you sit, catching your breath, you catch her sly grin. You know she saw everything—the kiss, the blush, the way Namjoon looked at you—but for now, she stays silent, letting the moment hang in the air. You wave to Namjoon, watching as he offers one last gentle smile before disappearing back into the deep, dark waters, the night swallowing him whole.

And even as the waves settle, your heart still swells, full of the hope and mystery that the night—and Namjoon—left behind.

The days pass in a blur of anxious thoughts, your heart heavy with doubt. Every dive into the ocean feels colder without a trace of Namjoon, and the silence is deafening. Each time you resurface alone, your mind spirals further into uncertainty. Did you overstep? The kiss lingers on your lips, but now you wonder if it was a mistake. It feels as if he’s vanished into the depths, leaving you adrift. Is he avoiding me? The question gnaws at you, twisting your insides. Maybe this is his way of saying he doesn’t feel the same, that he wants nothing more to do with you.

Hae, ever the caring friend, drags you to a fancy restaurant in an attempt to soothe your restless mind, insisting that you’re worrying yourself to death. You look like a dog that’s been kicked, she had said with a shake of her head, trying to make you laugh. But now, as you sit across from her, poking at the salad you barely have the appetite to eat, the weight of your uncertainty presses down even harder. Your stomach twists with every bite, the anxiety clinging to you like a shadow.

“Maybe he’s just busy, or caught up in merfolk stuff?" Hae suggests, her voice light, trying to pry you from the dark corners of your thoughts. But your mind won’t let you escape. Busy? No, your treacherous thoughts whisper, he’s avoiding you—he’s forgotten you, and the kiss meant nothing.

You say nothing, only stabbing your fork into the salad with a kind of quiet fury, each jab into the leaves an outlet for the storm brewing inside you.

“Uh, ___?” Hae’s voice breaks the tension, but you barely lift your head. She stumbles over her words, clearly uneasy, her tone cautious as she leans in closer. “There’s a man—blue hair—he’s looking at us.”

At her words, something stirs in you, curiosity overriding the anger for just a moment. Blue hair? Your heart skips a beat, and before you can stop yourself, you turn around, almost instinctively, as though drawn by an invisible thread. Your gaze collides with a pair of deep, brown eyes that hold all the mystery of the ocean. Namjoon.

His eyes glisten like the sea at dawn, reflecting both depth and tenderness, swirling with something unspoken—regret, maybe even desire. You swallow hard, feeling the magnetic pull that has always existed between you, but this time, it’s stronger. The air around you thickens as he walks toward the table, his presence unmistakable, sending your pulse into a wild rhythm.

“Hi, Y/N,” he says, his voice soft, laced with an apology that doesn’t need to be spoken yet. The smile he offers is gentle, almost shy, and you can see the guilt in the way his eyes search yours. He knows. He knows he shouldn’t have disappeared without a word.

“Hi, Namjoon,” you manage to reply, the sound of his name on your lips stirring something deep inside you—something that’s a mixture of relief and frustration. You’re a little mad, of course you are. But as your heart races, you know you can’t stay angry with him, not when he’s standing there with that look in his eyes. He’s here now. And that’s enough for your heart to forgive him.

Your eyes travel down to his legs—strong, toned, perfectly human. He’s traded the water for the land, just for you, standing there in beige shorts like it’s the most natural thing in the world. And yet, your mind spins with the impossibility of it all, as if he’s a dream made flesh, and part of you still can’t believe he’s really here.

The air between you is thick with unspoken words, a tension that seems to ripple like the sea itself. Namjoon scratches the back of his head, his eyes shifting with uncertainty. “I’m sorry I’ve been gone,” he begins, his voice low and sincere. “I didn’t mean to disappear like that, but something happened in Naraeum—”

Before he can finish, the weight of your own anxiety breaks through, forcing the words from your chest. “I thought you didn’t like me, or just forgot about me.” The admission tumbles out, raw and trembling, the very fear that has haunted you for days finally taking shape between you. As soon as the words leave your lips, you feel exposed, vulnerable. You brace yourself for his response.

For a moment, he just stares, his expression frozen in disbelief, like your words have knocked the wind out of him. Then, his face softens, eyes wide with something close to shock. “Baby, no,” he says with a dismissive wave of his hand, the nickname slipping from his lips so naturally that it sends a flutter of warmth through your chest. He steps closer, worry etched in every line of his face as his gaze falls on you, sitting there with your heart in your throat.

Baby?

“I’d never forget about you,” he continues, his voice trembling slightly as he bites his lower lip, as if trying to hold something back. The intimacy of that small gesture makes your breath catch.

Hae clears her throat opposite you, breaking the charged moment. She rises from her seat, her chair scraping loudly against the floor, drawing both your gazes toward her flushed face. “Namjoon, please, take my seat and talk. I’ll go home and shower this tension off,” she says, her tone teasing but kind.

You open your mouth to protest, but then close it, realizing she’s right. The tension is palpable, thick as the ocean depths, and part of you is grateful for the space she’s offering. Even though nerves twist inside you like a storm, you know this is a conversation you need to have.

As Hae leaves, Namjoon sits down across from you, his eyes soft and apologetic. “I’m sorry I worried you, baby,” he murmurs, leaning forward slightly. His hands rest on the table, inching closer to yours, like he’s afraid to cross that final distance too soon.

There’s that word again—baby—and it stirs something deep inside you, butterflies rising in your chest, fluttering wildly, desperate to escape. It’s more than just a nickname; it’s a promise, a reassurance that melts the cold fear that has been gnawing at you for days.

“It’s okay,” you reply, your voice softer now, the storm inside you beginning to calm. “My mind just... got the better of me.” Your gaze flickers to where his fingers hover near yours, and your heart beats wildly at the nearness of him.

Namjoon is here, in front of you, and you realize with a quiet, overwhelming relief—he’s never really been gone.

“I could never not like you,” Namjoon murmurs, his voice dipping lower, softer, as if the truth is too delicate to be spoken aloud. “I think I... love you,” he finishes, the last words barely audible, yet they linger in the air between you like a fragile secret.

Did he just say love? Your heart stumbles, and for a moment, you forget to breathe. “You do?” you ask, your voice trembling with disbelief, your pulse fluttering wildly in your chest. Could it be real? Could he feel the same way?

A flicker of uncertainty dances across your mind, and you can’t help but press further, needing clarity. “Wait—do you think, or do you know?” Your question is gentle, but it carries the weight of hope, a hope that has been simmering beneath the surface for so long.

Namjoon smiles at himself, a soft laugh escaping his lips. “Sorry,” he says, the sincerity in his eyes unmistakable. “I know. I know I love you.”

Time seems to slow, the world slipping into a dreamlike state where everything feels soft, suspended, as if wrapped in the warm glow of your shared confession. The air between you feels charged, but also tender, like the fragile moment before the first petal falls. You can feel it now—he’s there with you, and this love, this real thing, is finally mutual.

You reach out, taking his hands in yours, and lean in closer. “I love you too, Namjoon,” you whisper, the words feeling both daring and true.

For a moment, silence settles between you, but it’s a comfortable silence—one filled with the weight of what’s just been said. His hazel eyes, flecked with warmth and softness, hold yours, and you swear you could drown in them. Drown and never wish to come up for air.

The pull between you is magnetic, and before you can stop yourself, the words slip out, unfiltered and bold. “Do you... want to come see my place?” The second the words leave your mouth, heat rushes to your cheeks. The invitation is brazen, filled with unspoken implications, but you know it’s what you want—all of him, not just this moment, but something more, something deeper.

Namjoon’s breath catches, and he stands, his gaze never leaving yours. “Yes, baby,” he replies in a voice that is almost a whisper, but carries the weight of everything he feels. That one word—baby—sends shivers spiraling down your spine, and you bite your lip, holding back a smile.

Hand in hand, you walk together through the quiet night, the cool air a stark contrast to the warmth building between you. You don’t need words now; the simple contact of his hand in yours is enough, grounding you as you lean into his strong frame. It feels so natural, as if you’ve always been walking beside him, as if this was always meant to happen.

When you reach your apartment, you fumble for the keys, unlocking the door with a nervous flutter in your chest. As the door swings open, you flick on the light, and for a moment, you glance around, hoping he won’t find your space too cluttered or small. You’d cleaned just the day before, but still, anxiety lingers.

Namjoon steps inside, his eyes roaming the space, but he doesn’t say a word. Instead, he looks at you, his gaze heavy with something unspoken, something that makes your heart race. His hand tightens around yours, and you feel yourself being pulled further into his orbit, like gravity drawing you closer.

You look up at him, studying the moles that dot his skin, noticing the way his features are softened by the low light. He’s so close, and in this moment, with his warm eyes on yours and his hand gently holding yours, you think—this is what it means to truly be seen, to truly be wanted. And God, does he look so handsome.

Then, without hesitation, he dives in, his lips crashing into yours with a desperate, urgent need. The moment you let out a soft moan against his mouth, he releases your hand, now free to explore you. Both of his hands cup your cheeks tenderly, yet with a fierceness that pulls you deeper into him. The kiss consumes you, leaving you feeling like water melting in his palms—soft, fluid, and utterly surrendered. His lips tease yours, grazing them in a way that demands more, and when he seeks entrance, you grant it willingly. Your tongues meet in a slow, intoxicating rhythm, moving like waves crashing together under a moonlit sea.

Another moan escapes you, and you feel heat pooling deep inside, a yearning that’s overwhelming. And it’s only a kiss—yet it has you unraveling like a ribbon coming loose.

When he finally pulls away, his gaze locks onto yours, desire simmering in the air between you, thick and electric. “Baby, I want you so bad,” he breathes, his lips curling into a soft pout that makes your heart melt. How does he look both fierce and endearing at once?

You can’t help but smile, your own need burning just as fiercely. “Me too... Please call me ‘baby’ more,” you whisper, fluttering your lashes as you cling to the warmth in his eyes. “I love it.”

He chuckles, the sound like a low rumble of thunder. “Oh, I’ve noticed,” he says, amused. “Every time I call you ‘baby,’ your eyes dilate.”

You didn’t know that, but you feel the truth of it—the way that simple word makes your heart race, how it draws you even closer to him, making you crave more.

“I want you...” You pause, feeling the boldness rise within you, “I want you to fuck me.” Your voice is breathless, your gaze holding his with an unspoken plea.

Namjoon grins, a softness creeping into his eyes. “Oh, baby, I’m going to make love to you,” he whispers, and the words are like honey dripping slow and thick. “Don’t you worry,” he adds, his lips capturing yours again with a hunger that makes your head spin.

Each kiss sends you spiraling further into him, your sanity slipping, but God, you love every second of it. It strikes you then how much of a romantic he is, how the passion in his touch mirrors the stories he loves in his books.

He pulls back, his breath hot against your lips. “Where’s your bedroom?” he asks with a playful chuckle.

You point, and before you can say another word, his strong hands find your waist, lifting you effortlessly. You wrap your legs around him, straddling his hips as he carries you across the room. He opens the bedroom door with a sweep of his foot, not bothering with the light, and gently lowers you onto the bed. Laughter bubbles between you, soft and sweet, as his lips claim yours again in a kiss that is both feverish and tender.

Your fingers tangle in his blue hair, tugging at the strands, and he hisses in pleasure, the sound sending shivers racing down your spine. He grinds against you, his erection pressing firmly against your core, and you feel yourself unraveling again, melting beneath him. God, he feels big, you think, your body aching to know him, to feel him completely.

Your hands move to the hem of his shirt, your fingers brushing against his skin as you tug the fabric upward, longing to see his bare chest again. You know what lies beneath—his broad, muscular frame, every inch of him beautifully sculpted, chest rising and falling with each breath. And you need to touch him, to feel his strength beneath your hands.

In this moment, nothing else matters—just him, you, and the gravity of everything that has led you here.

He pulls away, sensing exactly what you want, and in one fluid motion, grabs the hem of his shirt, peeling it off in a way that feels almost sinful. The sight of him should be illegal—holy hell, the way his muscles flex as he undresses is enough to take your breath away.

Your hands move instinctively, drawn to the expanse of his chest, a perfect blend of softness and strength. The skin beneath your fingers is warm, and the way he feels—solid, yet yielding—is intoxicating.

“Like what you see?” he teases, his voice low and full of that gentle confidence, and you can only gape at him, feeling the warmth of your admiration blossom into something deeper.

“God, Namjoon, you’ve always been beautiful... inside and out,” you murmur, your voice filled with reverence, because while his looks are striking, it’s his soul that captivates you.

His lips curve into a soft smile, his gaze tender as he leans down, brushing light kisses along the curve of your neck. The sensation sends waves of laughter bubbling out of you, light and breathless, as the tickle of his lips spreads joy and heat all at once. He keeps moving lower, trailing kisses down your body like a map only he knows how to navigate.

When he reaches the waistband of your pants, he pauses, eyes flicking up to meet yours, his breath warm against your skin. “Can I?” he asks, his voice both eager and gentle.

“Yes,” you whisper, and as he unbuttons your pants, you arch your back to help him slide them off, heart racing. He pauses again, staring for a moment, captivated by the sight of you, the evidence of your desire already showing.

“You’re so wet, baby,” he says, his voice hushed and full of wonder. “All for me?”

You nod, breath hitching, your body already trembling with need. “Yes, Joon. You make me so damn wet,” you pant, writhing beneath him, desperate for more. “Please, just touch me.”

His gaze darkens with lust as he licks his lips, then dips his head lower, trailing kisses across your stomach, inching closer to where you need him most. Every touch sends sparks of pleasure through you, and you giggle softly, unable to contain the lightness you feel even as desire coils tighter within you. His lips press against the hem of your lace panties, nothing extravagant, yet he looks at you like you’re the most exquisite thing he’s ever seen.

With agonizing slowness, he hooks his fingers into the waistband, pulling them down with deliberate care. The cool air of your apartment contrasts sharply with the warmth between your thighs, and you gasp, aching for him. You feel exposed, vulnerable, but in the most delicious way—his gaze heavy with desire as he takes you in.

“Joonie…” you moan softly, voice trembling, as his eyes linger on your glistening pussy, admiring you. You wonder if he finds you beautiful like this, spread bare before him, and his awestruck expression tells you everything.

“Damn,” he whispers, voice thick with astonishment. “You’re so pretty… already dripping with need.”

Your breath catches as his words wash over you, and when he asks, “Can I taste you? Can I touch you?” you can barely manage a nod as you spread your legs wider, inviting him in.

“Please,” you beg, feeling delirious with want, every nerve in your body alight with anticipation.

His touch is featherlight at first, a single finger brushing over your swollen clit, sending a sharp jolt of pleasure through you. You flinch, already overly sensitive, a gasp falling from your lips as your body responds immediately.

“More,” you plead, rolling your hips into his hand, urging him to press harder, to give you what you crave.

His fingers glide over you, warm and sure, stroking your slick skin with precision. Every movement sets off another spark, and a moan escapes you—high-pitched, breathy, and filled with need. His touch is both tender and demanding, and with every stroke, you feel yourself unraveling, caught in the storm of pleasure.

His fingers continue their rhythm, rolling over your sensitive clit with perfect precision, each movement making it throb with want. Your body reacts instinctively, hips rising to meet his touch, chasing more—chasing everything. You need all of him, and the craving is almost unbearable.

Namjoon watches you with an intensity that makes your pulse quicken, his eyes filled with both desire and wonder as he works you with his fingers, and then, slowly, his lips find the tender skin of your inner thigh. His kisses are featherlight, but they leave a trail of fire in their wake, and you tremble under his touch. With each kiss, he moves closer, until finally, his mouth finds your pussy, his warm tongue lapping at your slick folds, tasting you with reverence.

He groans, the sound vibrating against your core, and your hands instinctively tangle in his hair, pulling him closer, as if you want him to drown in your pleasure. His tongue flicks over your sensitive nub, teasing, tasting, and the sensation makes your whole body tense in anticipation. His fingers slide to your entrance, probing gently before slipping inside, one at a time. The stretch feels divine, his fingers curling to reach deeper, and soon two, then three fill you, stretching you in the most perfect, delicious way.

Your toes curl, your breath comes in ragged gasps as you feel the wave of your climax building, rising with every flick of his tongue, every stroke of his fingers. “Joon,” you gasp, a warning, but he only sucks harder, his lips and tongue working in tandem as his fingers thrust deeper, hitting that spot inside you that sends you spiraling.

The world tilts, and your back arches as the orgasm crashes through you, white-hot and electric. You thrash beneath him, pulling at his hair as pleasure floods your body, and all you can do is moan his name in a broken, breathless whisper. Even as your body shudders, he doesn’t stop, his mouth still on your clit, drawing out every last wave until you’re trembling with overstimulation. You tap his shoulder weakly, and finally, he pulls back, his face glistening with your slick, eyes dark with satisfaction.

“So pretty,” he murmurs, his hand brushing softly over your thigh, leaving a trail of goosebumps in its wake. His touch is light, reverent, and though you’re still floating in the bliss of your release, you feel the need to return the favor rise within you.

“Let me take care of you,” you whisper, your voice thick with desire as you shift, pushing him down beside you. He opens his mouth to protest, but the words are swallowed by a low groan as you straddle his lap, feeling the hard bulge of his cock press against your wet core. You grind down on him, teasing him with the friction, and he lets out a ragged moan that makes your pulse quicken.

“I just want to make you feel good,” you murmur, pressing a kiss to his lips, tasting yourself on him. “I don’t know how mermen make love, but as humans—I want you to feel good too.”

He chuckles softly, his hands resting on your hips, eyes dark with hunger. “It’s definitely not the same,” he admits, voice low and breathless, and that’s all the encouragement you need. You slide down his lap to the floor, your eyes locked on his, your intentions clear.

Your fingers find the waistband of his shorts, and he helps you pull them down, revealing his muscular thighs. When you see the thick outline of his cock straining against his boxers, your mouth waters, anticipation making your pulse quicken. Tugging down the last barrier, you free him, and his cock springs forward, thick and long, the head flushed red with need. A bead of precum glistens at the tip, and your breath hitches at the sight of him, hunger twisting deep inside you.

You lick your lips, your hands moving with purpose—one resting on his thigh, the other wrapping around the thick base of his shaft, feeling the weight of him in your palm. Slowly, you begin to pump, your fingers sliding over the velvety skin as you build a steady rhythm.

Namjoon groans, the sound so deep it reverberates through your core, and you can feel him tense beneath your touch, his body reacting to every stroke. His groans are like music, deep and sinful, and they make you want to push him further, to hear more of those primal, desperate sounds spill from his lips.

Damn, you need more of him.

You glance up at him, mischief in your eyes as you give a playful wink before taking him into your mouth. The taste is salty, a mix of his precum and something else, something almost elemental, as if the sea still clings to him. It sends a shiver down your spine, urging you to lose yourself in the act. You move with intent, your lips and tongue working in unison, breathing deeply through your nose as you take him deeper, each stroke making his body tremble beneath you.

He gasps your name, his voice barely a whisper, like it’s the only thing tethering him to the moment. His hands find their way to your hair, gentle, not controlling—just resting there as if he’s entranced by the sight of you. He glances down, watching the way your mouth moves over him, and his breath quickens, as if the very air has become too thin.

“Fuck,” he groans, voice strained, “you’re so damn good at this.”

You smirk inwardly, already knowing, but the praise sends a thrill through you. There’s something intoxicating about the way he fills your mouth, the way you feel him pulse against your tongue. It makes you wonder how your pussy will take him, how it’ll feel when he’s buried deep inside you, stretching you wide.

You’re making a mess of him—your saliva slicks his length, dripping down onto the sheets—but you don’t care. Not when he’s like this, writhing beneath you, his muscles taut with need. Your hand moves lower, cupping his balls, rolling them gently in your palm, and you feel them tighten as he draws closer to the edge.

“Damn,” he rasps, voice rough with desire, “you look and feel so fucking amazing.”

The sound of his praise sends another wave of heat rushing through you, making you wetter, a needy ache building low in your belly. You take him deeper, determined, your throat tightening as you try to swallow him down. But your gag reflex protests, and you pull back slightly, not wanting to push too far. Instead, you focus on teasing the head, your tongue circling slowly before flicking across his sensitive frenulum. He groans sharply, his hips jerking, and you can’t help the soft giggle that escapes you.

He’s unraveling, his control slipping, and you love it—love the power you hold over him in this moment, love seeing him lost in you.

Suddenly, his hands come to your cheeks, stilling your movements as he looks down at you with hooded eyes, his chest heaving with shallow breaths. “Baby,” he rasps, his voice thick with both lust and affection, “you’re dangerous with that mouth. If you keep going, I’m going to come right down your throat… and I want to make love and come inside you.”

You release him with a soft pop, a teasing smirk playing on your lips as you lick them slowly, savoring the taste of him. “You can always come down my throat later,” you murmur, your voice low and sultry. Rising to your feet, you peel off your shirt, followed by the clasp of your bra, letting it fall to the floor. Your breasts spill free, and the heat in Namjoon’s gaze intensifies as his hands instinctively find your hips, his grip firm yet tender.

“Is every inch of you just perfect?” he breathes, awe in his voice. The compliment sends a flush of warmth to your cheeks, and you chuckle softly, not answering because his words feel rhetorical, like they’re part of the worship that’s building between you.

Instead, you lean down to kiss him, pouring every bit of your desire into it. His cock twitches beneath you, hard and throbbing against your thighs, but you take your time, savoring the kiss—long, slow, and tender. You straddle him, hovering just above his cock, your body aching to sink down, to feel him inside you. But instead, you pause, letting yourself get lost in the depth of his gaze, his eyes like molten gold, swirling with emotion.

He kisses you again, his lips soft but insistent, and in that moment, you feel weightless. Like you’re floating, caught in a current, drifting between pleasure and affection. You feel cherished, like a treasure he’s unearthed from the depths of the ocean—glimmering, precious, and adored like the gems you’ve been collecting.

He groans, a deep, feral sound vibrating from his chest, and his hands tighten around your hips, the pressure promising bruises that’ll bloom as tender reminders of this moment. “I don’t know what you’re doing to me, baby,” he pants, his eyes dark and hooded with lust, as if he’s trying to memorize every curve of your face. His lips search for yours, hungry, desperate to close the space between you again.

“Likewise,” you breathe out, your voice shaky, your pulse racing. One of your hands trails down his body, fingers grazing his taut abdomen before wrapping around the thick length of him. You lift yourself slightly, feeling the heat of him against you. Just as you’re about to guide him inside, his deep voice cuts through the haze of desire.

“Should we use a condom?” he asks, his words momentarily shattering the tension, leaving the air thick but still.

You blink, slightly caught off guard, but quickly recover. “We don’t have to,” you murmur, sensing his hesitation. His brow furrows, so you add, “I have an IUD, and I’m clean. It’s… it’s been a long time for me.” Your words taper off, embarrassment creeping into your cheeks, suddenly feeling vulnerable beneath his gaze.

He studies you for a second, his expression softening before that same, dark hunger returns. “Okay, I just wanted to make sure,” he rumbles, his voice like molten velvet, sending shivers racing down your spine. The sound of him, the depth of his tone, makes your body respond instinctively—your pussy clenches with anticipation, aching for him to fill the emptiness inside you. “It’s been a long time for me, too. So, I’m sorry if I don’t last long…”

You shake your head, silencing his concern with a gaze that speaks louder than words. You need him, now. The heat between you both is unbearable, every second a sweet kind of torture. You guide the head of his cock to your entrance, teasing yourself by gliding him along your folds, feeling his hardness slick against your wetness, sending delicious tremors through your body.

Slowly, you position him at your opening and sink down.

The stretch is exquisite—a burn that ignites every nerve as he fills you inch by glorious inch. He’s thick, and the sensation of him sliding deeper feels like nothing you’ve ever known. Your breath catches in your throat, and you swear you hear him curse under his breath, his grip on your hips tightening as he savors the feel of your walls closing around him.

“Fuck…,” he groans, his voice wrecked, vibrating through you like a shockwave. “So damn tight.”

“Yeah…” you pant, your head spinning, your body adjusting to his size. Inch by agonizing inch, until finally, he’s fully seated inside you. You pause, trembling, your insides fluttering as he twitches deep within. You let out a soft moan, your lips searching for his in a fevered kiss, one that feels more like a collision than anything tender.

When you pull away, your gaze locks with his, your voice barely above a whisper. “You feel so fucking good… like you’ve always belonged there.”

He hums in response, his eyes half-lidded with pleasure as he traces your body with his hands, unable to take in enough of you. “You’re perfect,” he breathes, the words low and reverent.

Bracing your hands on his broad shoulders, you lift yourself slowly, your body trembling with anticipation. Then, with a burst of need, you slam down, impaling yourself on his cock, a scream of pleasure ripping from your throat. Namjoon moans, the sound guttural and raw, as you ride him with renewed vigor, losing yourself in the rhythm.

Your breasts bounce with each thrust, catching his attention, and without hesitation, his hands move to cup them. His lips trail down to one nipple, his mouth warm and eager as he takes it between his lips. You gasp at the sensation, a surge of heat flooding your core, and you feel a gush of wetness coat him as your body responds to his touch. You didn’t realize you’d come until the tremors hit, your pussy clenching tightly around him, your body quivering in waves of pleasure.

His tongue circles your nipple, flicking it gently before his teeth graze the sensitive bud, and the sensation sends you spiraling. Your breath stutters as he switches to your other breast, his hands roaming, kneading your skin, every touch heightening the electricity between you. Just as his mouth closes around your other nipple, his teeth accidentally bite down harder than intended, and a sharp cry escapes your lips—his name, ripped from your throat like a plea and a curse all at once.

He freezes, eyes wide, concern flashing across his face. But the look you give him—wild, consumed with lust—tells him everything he needs to know.

“I’m so fucking sorry—,” he gasps, but his words barely register through the haze of pleasure clouding your mind. Your gaze softens, your eyes half-lidded with desire, a gentle delirium swirling in their depths.

“No, no, it was good, Joonie,” you whisper, your voice a breathy melody. Your hand drifts to the nape of his neck, fingers tangling in the damp strands of his hair, tugging lightly. “I loved it.”

He pauses, a chuckle rumbling from deep within his chest, and you feel the twitch of his cock still buried inside you, a silent promise of more. His lips descend to your chest again, worshipping your skin with slow, languid kisses. His tongue finds your nipple, teasing it with a delicate flick before sucking, nipping just enough to make you moan his name, the sound a song on your lips.

Your body trembles, another orgasm crashing over you like a summer storm, your walls tightening around him in waves of bliss. He groans, a low, primal sound vibrating through your entire being. “Fuck, you—” His voice breaks with need as he rises from the bed, lifting you effortlessly, his body still entwined with yours. In one swift motion, he turns and lays you back down, pressing you into the sheets, his hips surging forward with raw intensity.

“This fucking pussy,” he growls, the words so feral, so laced with hunger that it sends a jolt of heat through you, your toes curling as your body responds to the deep, relentless thrusts. You moan, overwhelmed by the sensation of being pushed up the bed, your fingers gripping the sheets in desperation. Could you come again? Already, your body is teetering on the edge, caught in the rhythm of his passion.

He leans down, his breath hot against your ear. “You look so gorgeous, baby,” he rasps, each word dripping with lust as his hips drive into you again, leaving you breathless, your chest heaving as though all the air has been stolen from your lungs.

“Are you gonna come again?” he asks, his voice rough with need. You bite your lip, uncertain if you can, but the fire in your core tells you otherwise. Your hand slips between your bodies, fingers seeking out your clit. Everything is so slick, so impossibly wet, but you manage to find that perfect rhythm, circling the sensitive nub as your breath hitches in your throat.

It’s like the tide pulling you under—a tidal wave of pleasure crashing over you with blinding force. Your orgasm overtakes you, your body shaking beneath him as you cry out his name, each syllable a desperate plea, a prayer to the god of ecstasy. You thrash beneath him, lost in the throes of release, and still, he keeps thrusting, deep and deliberate, as your body flutters around him, the aftershocks rippling through you.

“Fuck, that was so hot,” he groans, his voice thick with desire as his cock twitches inside you, on the edge of release. “I’m not gonna last much longer.” With a final, powerful thrust, he spills into you, his warm seed filling you as his orgasm hits him hard, his body trembling with the force of it. His face—god, it’s beautiful in this moment—the way his lips part, how his brow furrows in pleasure, how he keeps moving, riding out the last waves of his climax until he begins to soften inside you.

Both of you are left panting, gasping for air like you’ve surfaced from the depths of the sea. He collapses beside you, pulling you close, your bodies still warm, still trembling. Your chests rise and fall in sync, the silence between you heavy with shared satisfaction.

“That was amazing,” he murmurs, his voice a soft rasp against your ear.

You chuckle, cheeks flushed and glowing. “Yes… we should definitely do that again.”

He turns on his side, his fingers brushing your arm tenderly as he gazes at you, eyes filled with warmth. “We really should.”

But then, out of nowhere, a ripple of anxiety courses through you, tightening your chest. You turn to him, your heart suddenly heavy. “Can we really make this work?” you ask, your voice small, vulnerable. “You, being a merman… and me, human?”

Namjoon’s expression softens, his gaze tender as he leans in, pressing a gentle kiss to the tip of your nose. His hands trace soothing circles along your back, grounding you in the moment. “Yes,” he whispers, his voice filled with quiet certainty. “Don’t worry, baby. We’ll make it work. We have to.”

In his arms, wrapped in the warmth of his embrace, the world feels possible again.

→ Taglist: @allie-is-a-panda @jeonsbabygirlsworld @bangtannie7 @suker4angst → Disclaimer: the banner is obviously partly made with AI— I just want to point that out, to clear the air. I’d normally never use AI in my work, but for this specific fantasy series, I just came up really sort with making them myself with pre existing images of bangtan 😭 Because I want a certain aesthetic (no, a moodboard is not what I was looking for), I decided to use AI to crunch out the merman— I did not, and I repeat this, I did not write any of their names for the prompts, which is also why I do not want to show any faces in these banners, because I know how the guys feel about making AI with them, and I agree. Which is why, this is in short just generically made images that are prompted by a scene in the story. In the end, I still made the banner— did retouching, color grading, added and/or removed stuff, added background etc. Just to let you know. Normally, all my banners and graphics are made by me, unless otherwise stated! (lol, what I mean here is that I’m making them myself, I still sometimes use stock photos and vectors made by others in my work (the banners)). → Author’s note(2): Only four mermaid stories left now! 🥳I hope you’ll like the other ones as well, and please let me know what you liked; you’re always welcome to leave me a comment, a reblog or an ask 🥰 Thank you so much for reading, love you 💜

537 notes · View notes

animasola86 · 1 year ago

Text

A Night in the Undercroft (1/4)

Pairing: Sebastian Sallow x f!mc Genre: Fluff/Smut Words: 3.8k

Synopsis: After visiting Anne in Feldcroft with Solomon being the horrible person that he is, Sebastian and MC return to the Undercroft for some healing intimacy.

Warnings: NSFW! MDNI! Explicit sexual content! Horny teenagers! First time sex! Oral sex (f!receiving)!

-- can be read on AO3 too -- Part 2 -- Part 3 -- Part 4 --

Last warning: There will be smut under the cut! Enjoy!

The Night (1)

There was a weird silence between them after they had magically re-appeared right in the middle of the Undercroft. Nebbia saw the dark shadows hanging over Sebastian and wondered what she could possibly do to help him. Perhaps going to Feldcroft had been a bad idea. He had seemed so happy at first, so eager to show her to his sister, but then, it never happened.

She didn't even care about the revelations they had had concerning the house on the hill, Isidora's house, even though she knew that woman was important in her quest to understand the whole ancient magic situation. But it didn't matter right now. He mattered more.

And so she walked up to him and grabbed his hand. He looked up slightly surprised, as if he had forgotten she was there for a moment as he was lost in deep, dark thoughts no doubt. She didn't say anything, she just guided him into the back of the dark room until the couch came into view. They'd had their moments on this old piece of furniture and it had become quite special to be alone with him here.

But he didn't seem too keen on sitting down just yet. “We should probably go back to our common rooms,” he said quietly after a quick, mindless glance at his pocket watch. “It's late. I don't want you to get into trouble because of me.” He said that as if it was his fault the day had gone by so fast. His fault it had ended like this.

“I can't get into trouble if I spend the night here, can I?” she replied, watching him closely as she squeezed his hand.

He frowned at her. “Why would you want that? This couch is so uncomfortable.”

She laughed. “I don't mind, as long as I'm with you,” she said and smiled at him. “That is, if you'd like to join me tonight...”

Of course he couldn't say no to that, she knew that quite well. Instead of saying anything, he simply leaned forwards, cupped her face with both of his hands and pressed his mouth against hers almost forcefully, definitely a little desperately. After the initial shock about the sudden impact, she grabbed his wrists and kissed him back just as desperately, leaning on her toes to make it easier to reach him. Her lips closed around his hungrily, and soon enough their tongues met in a heated little wrestle.

Somehow they ended up on the aforementioned couch and once her back hit the lumpy cushions as his body weight pushed her even deeper into them, she didn't care just how uncomfortable the furniture piece was. His mouth, his tongue and lips, his hands holding her, his body on hers and his knees pressing between her legs was all that mattered. She breathed heavily against him, her arms wrapping around his neck as she started playing with his hair. He shifted on top of her and leaned back only slightly, his face hovering over hers as he looked at her out of dark eyes.

He put his hands on either side of her head as he leaned back even more on his arms, licking his lips as he watched her, for any sign of objection, while his pelvis pressed into her, grinding against her unconsciously. She inhaled deeply and let her fingers run over his neck, until she grabbed him and pulled him closer again, their mouths colliding in a feverish kiss. She heard her own noises, a breathless mixture of moans and whimpers, mix with his heavy breathing and the slight squeaking of the old couch.

The kiss was raw and messy, lips brushing and sucking, tongues licking and circling and pressing against each other, before they slipped into the other's mouth and explored every single inch as their jaws collided in an almost airtight fashion. It left her completely breathless and when she eventually turned her head to the side, panting heavily, she felt him kissing her cheek and her jaw until his mouth was right over her ear.

“Are you sure about this?” he whispered and the low vibrations of his voice caused her to shiver deeply.

She inhaled sharply, issuing a tiny moan. “Yes,” she breathed and nodded eagerly. She felt him leaning back and grabbing her chin, making her look at him. Their eyes met and for a moment he was just watching her, waiting for any kind of doubt, his brown eyes almost black in the dimly lit room. She moved her hands to his face, gently caressing his cheeks with her thumbs. “I am sure,” she whispered, hoping to convince him that there was no doubt whatsoever on her mind.

They didn't need to clarify what she was sure about, they just knew what their bodies wanted. What felt right to do in this very instant. He pressed his lips together and nodded slightly, and she saw him taking a deep breath, before he shifted on top of her and rolled slightly off of her against the back of the couch, one leg still right between her thighs. She watched him with her chest rising and falling fast as his fingers moved towards the buttons of her shirt.

This was happening, she thought and smiled as she continued watching him take off her clothes one piece after the other. It was all a hazy blur, with her breath hitching, her heart pounding against her ribs, her mouth running dry, because suddenly they were both looking at the pile of clothes on the ground in front of the couch while a cold breeze washed over their exposed bodies.

She had thought being completely naked in front of him would be more embarrassing, would feel uncomfortable and weird, but it was the exact opposite. Perhaps it was because he was naked too and her attention was focused on him rather than thinking about her own body, perhaps the heat of the moment also just made her mind fuzzy. She found herself running her hands over his bare chest, feeling soft skin and hard muscles, drawing lines over the blush of freckles that seemed to cover his entire body.

He shifted against her, lying with his back pressed against the groove of the couch, while she lay on her side, facing him, their knees pressed against each other. There was still a little space between them, a small distance to conquer before they could indulge in the things that were swimming in their minds. Words were not necessary and somehow it was her who leaned in first, gently grabbing his face as she pressed her chest against his, with her entire body soon covering his, or at least trying to, his frame was still quite longer and wider.

His skin felt warm and inviting, soothing the slight nerves she still had about this whole situation. As she kissed him softly and he kissed her back just as innocently, he rolled her over until she was once again pushed into the cushions. Without breaking the kiss, he moved on top of her, his knee pressing against her thigh until her leg was hooked around the back of his thigh, allowing him to press his pelvis flush against hers – and without any more layers of clothing in between them that meant she could feel something hot and hard pushing against her wet centre.

A deep tremor rushed through her.

The heat had always been there, ever since he had started undressing her, probably even long before that, so it didn't do much to her already red complexion when the realization hit her of what they were about to do. She felt her entire body shuddering just from the thought alone and feeling him slowly moving his hips against her, only added to the excitement that made her heart flutter inside her chest.

Her hands were in his hair again, fingers digging through his locks, scraping over his scalp, as they kissed each other as if nothing else mattered. It didn't, not right now, that was for sure. It was just them and the desire to feel as much of the other's body as possible. If her head wasn't full of static already, she would have wondered about the details, realizing she didn't have as much knowledge about this as she would have liked to have. But even that didn't matter much as she simply followed the urges of her body, the need to touch him, feel him, be very, very close to him.

And somehow she started bucking her hips against him, making him issue a deep moan right into her mouth. Her eyes flew open at the sound and she watched him as he leaned back slightly, his lips parted and as swollen as hers felt. Their heated gazes met and she felt even hotter afterwards as she recognized the darkness in his eyes as hunger and lust. With another quiet groan, he dove down to shower her neck with kisses, gently nibbling on her sensitive skin, and even though she had expected him to mark her once again, like he had done so often in the last weeks, he moved on rather quickly and focused on her collarbones now.

She felt his lips brush over her skin, his teeth grazing and gently biting down, until his tongue licked over the irritated spots, leaving warm and wet markings all over her upper torso, until he moved even further. She arched her back deeper into the cushions, a soft moan falling from her lips, when his mouth closed tightly around her left breast, his tongue flicking against her nipple, before he sucked on the sensitive flesh hard. More noises escaped her and her arms fell to her sides with a quiet thud. There wasn't much she could do except enjoy his exploration of her chest.

One of his hands moved up and started groping her other breast, gently at first, kneading and massaging with long, slender fingers, until he put his entire palm over it and fondled it as roughly as he was sucking on the other. She raised her own hand to muffle the sounds coming out of her throat as she watched him with her cheeks flushed and her breaths shallow. He continued what he was doing, until he switched it up, releasing her left breast with a wet plop before moving his hot mouth towards the right one, then moving his hand to the other once more, always making sure to stimulate both at once.

As he sucked and licked on her nipple, his teeth gently grazing the sensitive skin, he moved his fingers to pinch the other one, rolling and kneading it carefully, causing her to moan loudly at the sensation, as she squirmed beneath him, already overwhelmed by the stimulation. Her free hand found his back and she clawed at his skin, leaving streaks and crescent-shaped marks as her fingernails dug deeper and scratched over him, either to urge him to stop or to show him how much she enjoyed it, she wasn't too sure about what she really wanted.

It was all a blur, really. Nothing she could control or analyse, as much as she would have wanted to. She realized very quickly that she just had to let it happen. Which sounded as if she didn't want it, but she did want it. Very much so. She wouldn't have found the words for it, so she let her body take over. And her body demanded more.

Luckily he seemed to be just as perceptive as he was in his every day life and he noticed quickly that her squirming became more intense. After placing soft kisses on her slightly bruised breasts, he moved his mouth further down still, kissing and licking her soft skin, tracing the edges of her body with his hands as he moved himself down. She watched him breathlessly out of half-lidded eyes, her vision blurry and her head fuzzy, her heart drumming wildly in her chest.

And then he had settled right between her legs, pushing them wide open with his elbows pressing against her thighs. When he looked up and met her eyes, she blushed even more, the intensity in his gaze seemed to pierce right through her very core, causing the heat to rush from every limb right into the middle of her body – right where his head was.

For just a moment she was mortified to have him look at her so closely, in this vulnerable position, but that moment flew away as soon as he pressed his mouth onto her hipbone, slowly moving lower, while his hands held onto her legs, keeping her from squirming too much, mindlessly rubbing his thumbs over her inner thighs. She squirmed nonetheless, more quiet moans and whimpers escaping her as she felt his lips brushing over her heated, sensitive skin, closer and closer to where the bundle of nerves pulsated in anticipation.

But then he leaned back and sat up more, tilting his head as he watched her. She stared at him breathlessly, ready to ask what's wrong, before he moved one of his hands and gingerly traced his fingers down her stomach, a gentle smile on his face as he followed the route of his fingertips from her belly button over her hipbones and down the soft skin right towards her centre. She held her breath as she felt one of his fingers softly grazing along the edges of her lower lips, as if he was thoroughly exploring every inch of her most sacred place – which he was and it didn't seem very sacred after all any more, not that she would have minded.

She inhaled sharply when he used two fingers to gently squeeze her lips between them, running his hand slowly up and down, each stroke causing her to writhe more against him. He used his other hand to press it lightly, but firmly on her stomach, holding her down just enough so she wouldn't interrupt his deep exploration of her body. The heat was back in her face and she raised both hands to cover it as she couldn't watch him any more.

“Don't be embarrassed,” he whispered and she looked past her fingers, seeing him smile at her. “You're beautiful.”

She groaned behind her hands, then heard him chuckle softly.

He continued his caresses, his fingers sliding up and down her folds, still from the outside, until he pressed his whole palm against her and squeezed lightly, coaxing another moan out of her. Rubbing his hand up and down, slowly applying more pressure, she heard him shifting between her legs again. She didn't dare look just yet, but she felt his fingers deepening their exploration when they slipped right between her folds and the wet noise this movement created made her squirm in humiliation.

Another “Shh!” from him didn't quite calm her, but the sensation that this motion caused in her, surely distracted her. She felt her thighs twitch against him almost uncontrollably with every stroke as he started moving his finger up and down the wet inside of her labia, always close to but never touching neither her entrance below nor the bundle of nerves on top. Her breaths were shallow and she couldn't help the squirming, no matter how hard his hand pressed on her stomach to hold her down.

Suddenly she felt his weight on her and when she lowered her hands, his face was right there in front of her. His eyes were on hers, a slight concern tugging at his eyebrows as he watched her. “Should I stop?” he asked quietly, his breath ghosting her lips. She swallowed, then shook her head in determination, bringing a smile to his lips before he pressed them gently against hers. Her hands grabbed his face for a moment, holding him right there as she kissed him back with eagerness.

When she realized his hand was still lodged between her legs as he gave her centre a gentle swipe, she squealed against his mouth and made him chuckle deeply. He leaned back and smirked at her as she threw him a dark glance that didn't quite convey her discomfort, because there was no discomfort. She enjoyed his touches very much, no matter how unfamiliar they felt and how unexpected they came. He gave her another quick peck, then moved his body back down, continuing his thorough research as if nothing had happened.

This time she watched him, her own hand moving down to rest on top of his as he kept holding her down gently. He looked up at the touch and smiled, then focused back on massaging her folds with his fingers. Her breaths became louder and quicker with every stroke and turned into even louder whimpers when he finally moved his fingertips upwards and pressed gently against her clit. Her hips jerked against his hand, accompanied by a shrill squeak that slipped out of her throat.

When he started rubbing her nub in soft circles, she pressed her back into the cushions and stared up at the vaulted ceiling, moaning quietly, still trying to hold back on her noises. Yet his touch was firm and precise, applying just enough pressure, and she soon turned into a whimpering mess, writhing beneath him, her legs twitching badly every time he pushed her button just right. She was almost whining now, her eyes squeezed shut, feeling an unfamiliar tension building up inside her stomach, like a coil being pulled tighter and tighter, ready to spring apart at any second.

As he continued working on her clit, she noticed through the haze of her arousal that he slipped his hand from beneath hers and moved it down between her legs as well. She squeaked quietly when she felt both of his hands on her sensitive skin now and she outright squealed when she felt his finger pressing lightly against her entrance. Squirming more and more as the sensations all became too much for her to handle, she barely registered that he had stopped touching her altogether.

When she did, however, she cracked open an eye and looked down, only to see him shifting between her legs, his hands firmly grabbing her hips as he pulled her closer to him. Still breathing heavily, she felt him tilting her pelvis upwards, causing her legs to move over his shoulders. Snaking his arms around her thighs to hold her firmly, it was now just his face that was hovering inches from her throbbing centre. She gasped quietly and blushed deeply when his dark eyes moved up to meet hers.

Seeing him like that was both mortifying and satisfying, and she couldn't help but stare at him as he started placing soft kisses on her heated skin until his mouth was right over her clit. She felt him breathing heavily against her, his eyes still on hers, and it was the intensity in his gaze that made his next movement all the more breathtaking. She felt his tongue pressing firmly against the bundle of nerves, poking at first, then flicking it, before he really leaned down and closed his lips around her nub, sucking and licking it without mercy.

She threw her head back and moaned loudly, unconsciously bucking her hips against his face. Her hands moved down and grabbed his hair, pulling it almost with the same force and vigour as he worked on her. He groaned against her, the vibration of his voice only adding to the sensations that flushed through her body. If it wouldn't be for his arms holding her thighs apart, she would have pressed them together firmly, in desperate need of even more friction. She was already floating somewhere on the ceiling by now, thrashing and squirming, moaning and whimpering, her insides convulsing and her muscles contracting as the tension built and built, yet it wasn't enough for him.

He unhooked one of his arms and in the midst of her pleasure, she felt him pushing a finger against her entrance and with ease his digit slipped into her. She moaned louder, her voice echoing off the damp walls of the Undercroft. Moving further until he was knuckles deep, she felt her walls tightening around him as he stroked her from the inside, pressing and caressing, before he started moving his finger in and out slowly, while his mouth was still lodged to her clit like a suction cup with his tongue swirling around almost aggressively.

Her unintelligible sounds mixed with the wet noises his finger created, combined with his groans and the slight squeak of the couch filled the vast room and she was begging to any God who would listen that they would not be disturbed by an unsuspecting Ominis right now. She would die right there and then. Yet eventually her pleasure drowned out any thoughts that were left in her head. A bright light engulfed her and the tension inside her stomach coiled up so tightly that when the spring finally released, it felt like an explosion of sheer bliss.

She cried out loudly, her hands pushing his head down further as her orgasm rushed over her like a wave that threatened to pull her right along, definitely drowning her if she wouldn't have anything to hold onto. His groans and struggles against her firm grip went by unnoticed as she squirmed and writhed, arching her back into the cushions as she pushed her hips upwards and right against his face. Her legs twitched, her toes curled up painfully and her body shuddered deeply, before she collapsed again, slumping onto the couch with a soft thud, releasing her hands when her arms fell away boneless and shaking.

She barely felt him leaning back, breathing heavily against her, his hands holding onto her twitching thighs as he watched her in her most vulnerable moment yet. Then he was over her again, his lips showering her flushed face with kisses. All she could do was smile tiredly. He rested his body on hers for a moment, calming her quivering limbs with his comforting weight. She was breathing shakily, her head filled with static. When he reached up a hand to gently stroke her cheeks, wiping away some beads of sweat, she cracked open an eye and watched him.

He looked at her affectionately, pushing a wild strand of her hair out of her eyes, as he rolled off of her slightly. “Are you okay?” he whispered quietly, nuzzling his nose against her cheek.

She nodded and smiled again, unable to do anything else just yet. He kissed the corner of her mouth as his hand moved down her body once more. Her eyelids fluttered and she stared at him, but he only smirked at her.

“I'm not done with you yet,” he whispered.

Notes:

I spent my entire Saturday afternoon writing a four-part smut series, what did you do? Originally this is part of a much longer fic I'm planning, but I just had to get the juicy stuff out first, that's how I roll.

The MC here is my Ravenclaw Nebbia DeLuca.

Part 2 - The Night (2)

Part 3 - The Nightmare

Part 4 - The Day After

#sebastian sallow #sebastian sallow smut #hogwarts legacy #hogwarts legacy smut #smut #it's 9am let's post some smut

124 notes · View notes

imakemywings · 4 months ago

Text

A+ Library Review: "The Bruising of Qilwa" by Naseem Jamnia

Review #3! We're on a roll, and breaking into my favorite genre: fantasy. "A+ Library" is my bit where I review books with asexual and/or aromantic characters.

Previous review: Loveless by Alice Oseman

The book description for this one is:

Firuz-e Jafari is fortunate enough to have immigrated to the Free Democratic City-State of Qilwa, fleeing the slaughter of other traditional Sassanian blood magic practitioners in their homeland. Despite the status of refugees in their new home, Firuz has a good job at a free healing clinic in Qilwa, working with Kofi, a kindly new employer, and mentoring Afsoneh, a troubled orphan refugee with powerful magic. But Firuz and Kofi have discovered a terrible new disease which leaves mysterious bruises on its victims. The illness is spreading quickly through Qilwa, and there are dangerous accusations of ineptly performed blood magic. In order to survive, Firuz must break a deadly cycle of prejudice, untangle sociopolitical constraints, and find a fresh start for their both their blood and found family.

The character: Firuz-e Jafari, aro/ace

Final verdict: Thumbs up

The Asexual Rep

There's honestly not much to say on this front. Outside the one-off mention of Firuz finding sex and romance both as appealing as a maggoty banana, there's really nothing else that addresses their orientation. In terms of queer identity, there's a lot more time in the book devoted to their brother Parviz being trans than to Firuz's sexuality. There's no awkwardly unrequited crushes, or jokes about obliviousness to flirting (in fact, Firuz immediately picks up on Parviz and Afsoneh's interest in each other), or angsting about a perpetually-single future.

If you're looking for a book that explores an aro or ace identity, this will likely disappoint you. If you want a book with ace or aro characters that doesn't center on their identity, this may be perfect.

The Rest

The Bruising of Qilwa is a pretty short book, almost a novella. It barely hits 150 pages. As such, I feel it doesn't explore its many focuses as much as it could.

One prong of the book deals with Firuz's interpersonal relationships--with their brother, with Afsoneh, with Kofi. This part of the book I really enjoyed. I think it does a wonderful job showing how even well-intentioned and loving people can end up at odds. I did think it was slightly odd how little Firuz's mother is a part of the story even though she's around. This is often hand-waived as her being off at prayer, and she doesn't have to be a core of the story, but it did seem odd to me.

Firuz's relationship with Afsoneh is particularly touching, given where her story began. Another author would have made this a YA novel with Afsoneh or Parviz as the star, and Firuz as the often-absent-at-work older sibling, so I thought it was very interesting to see this sort of relationship from the mentor's perspective. Afsoneh is remarkably powerful in magic, and often sour and sulky when she feels like Firuz is holding her back or keeping more knowledge from her--but of course, Firuz is desperately trying to train her with their own limited knowledge, and their early awareness that Afsoneh is much more powerful than they are. From Afsoneh's view, Firuz may appear adult and in control, but the reader can see them as the late 20s/early 30s harried "Oh shit I'm the adult in the room" person they are.

A second prong has to do with the fantasy history of Qilwa, the island where Firuz and their family are refugees, and the neighboring country of Delmune, which also harbors the remnants of the Sassanians--former residents of the now-defunct Sassanid Empire. Bruising does pose some interesting questions about identity where a people is presently oppressed or disfavored, but has been oppressor themselves in the past. We see so much of Firuz's struggle as a Sassanian in Qilwa--the Sassanian refugees are predictably scorned by the local Qilwans--that you can almost understand their shock when Kofi points out that to Qilwans, Sassanians are the ones carrying a legacy of oppressing (Firuz even jumps in to point out how many intellectual achievements the Sassanid Empire made, which I think made for a reasonably realistic response to a perspective they had obviously never considered).

However, because the book is so short, there's not really much room to dig into these things. We know only a skeletal outline of the history of these three cultures, and very little about what defines them, except that blood magic affinity seems to appear--or at least be nurtured--exclusively by Sassanians, while Qilwans worship something called "The Nameless One." There's some mysterious killing of Sassanians going on back in Delmune which is mentioned several times (this is why Firuz and their family left), but it's never resolved or even confirmed as an intentional ethnic cleansing. Not that every plotline in a book must resolve--but this seemed like a significant thing to leave hanging to me.

The third prong of the book is what I'm calling the "fantasy medical mystery." A new plague has cropped up by Firuz's second year in Qilwa, and they and their mentor Kofi are desperate to find a cure. In Bruising, there are both healers, who use magic to heal, and physikers, who are what we would call doctors. Illnesses can be both mundane or magical. Firuz and Kofi are up against a baffling and deadly malady, the prejudice of the locals, a serious lack of funding, the meddling of a clumsy government, and the question of whether or not someone has created this disease on purpose.

If the book had focused exclusively on this aspect, 153 pages might have been plenty to really dig into it. As it is, while this feels like the "main" aspect of the book, it often gets sacrificed to the first two prongs, because there's just not enough space for all three. We don't get to see much of Firuz looking for answers about the illness, but it is interesting to see the social ramifications play out across the city.

Overall, this book was enjoyable, and if you want a book with no sex or romance in it, this is a great choice. It simply doesn't come up, outside the brief implication that Parviz and Afsoneh share a mutual crush. To Firuz, what matters is their family and their patients. I do think this book would have benefited from being longer, and I would have liked to see its fantasy cultures fleshed out more. It didn't leave a strong impression on me, but it definitely kept me entertained while I was reading it.

#the bruising of qilwa #rocky reads #rocky reviews #a plus library #aromantic #asexual #aromanticism #asexuality #aroace

2 notes · View notes

aphroditelovesu · 1 year ago

Note

Care to explain ACOTAR lore to someone who doesn't read many books of the genre?

Of course, anon! Contains spoilers for the books.

Basically it's a fairy romance and book 5, Silver Flames, is a fairy porn, but for those who like it, everything is fine.

A Court of Thorns and Roses is the first book in the saga. The story follows Feyre Archeron, a young huntress who kills a wolf in the forest, but ends up being taken to the mysterious land of Prythian as punishment. There, she discovers that her captor is Tamlin, a powerful fae and the High Lord of the Spring Court. As Feyre learns more about the fae world and her own destiny, she finds herself drawn into political intrigue, magic, and a complex romance. She is taken Under the Mountain and meets Amarantha, the High Queen who tortures her in various ways until she is defeated and killed by Tamlin. The book mixes elements of fantasy, romance and action, creating an engaging plot that continues throughout the series.

She becomes a fae at the end and after that continues the story of the second book, which is A Court of Mist and Fury, my favorite, by the way.

Feyre deals with the trauma she suffered in the first book after the events of Under the Mountain and deals with an abusive relationship on the part of Tamlin, who, after seeing Feyre's death, became very protective and abusive. She escapes her marriage to him on behalf of Rhysand, the High Lord of the Night Court, to Velaris, and after Tamlin locks her in his mansion, Feyre leaves him for good and begins a new journey of healing with Rhysand and the Inner Circle: Rhysand, Morrigan (Mor) , Cassian, Azriel and Amren. After some conflicts, Feyre discovers that she and Rhysand are mates and she accepts the mating bond.

Feyre's sisters, Nesta and Elain, are captured by the series' main villain, King of Hybern, and are turned into fae, traumatizing them both. During this moment, it is revealed that Tamlin was collaborating with Hybern to get Feyre back and screwing everyone over. Feyre returns with him to the Spring Court to make him pay and at the end of the book it turns out that Rhysand has sworn her in as his High Lady. She is the first High Lady in history.

From there, the events of the third book, Court of Wings and Ruin, begin.

The book starts with Feyre in the Spring Court and she is pretending to love Tamlin again to destroy his Court. She meets the nephews of the King of Hybern, Brannagh and Dagdan, and speaks a little with Jurian, a human warrior who was resurrected after he was killed by Amarantha. After some time in the Spring Court, she breaks the hand of Ianthe, a High Priestess who had sold her sisters to the King of Hybern. She escapes the Spring Court with Lucien, a friend, and heads to the Night Court again.

They deal with internal conflicts and because of Hybern's threat, they meet with other High Lords to discuss the war. The meeting is held and the High Lords agree to help, with the exception of Beron, the High Lord of the Autumn Court, but after Tamlin threatens him, he agrees. War is waged, many fights and battles, some minor conflicts occur, but they win.

A very rough summary, but that's it for the third book.

A Court of Frost and Starlight is a very small book and only tells some of their comforting moments, about the Winter Solstice. Nothing much happens that's really worth mentioning, at least for me (since I'm not a fan of this book).

A Court of Silver Flames is a spin-off, in a way, and tells the story of Cassian and Nesta. The book shows Nesta's healing journey and the development of her relationship with Cassian, along with the fact that Feyre was pregnant and the baby could kill her because it has wings (don't ask me). The book is basically a Nesta and Cassian porn, where they spend most of the book desiring each other and having sex, but there are some cool moments and others that I loathe, but that's it. Nesta makes friends with two other faes, Emerie, an Illyrian, and Gwyneth, a priestess, and together they help revive the Valkyries.

Not much happens in this book, but Nesta gives up her powers to save Feyre and the baby and she and Cassian are revealed to be mates and they end up together.

Like I said, these are pretty rough summaries of the stories, but I like the books for the most part. If you have any questions, feel free to send them! ❤️❤️

~ Lady L

#ask #acotar #summary #lore #spoilers #a court of thorns and roses

11 notes · View notes

all-about-kyu · 9 months ago

Text

𝐓𝐡𝐞 𝐁𝐨𝐲𝐳 𝐚𝐬 𝐃𝐞𝐦𝐢𝐠𝐨𝐝𝐬

Summary: The Boyz as demigods Pairing: none Genre: humor, headcanon Rating: PG 13 Tropes: demigod au Warnings: language, mentions of violence, magic, ghosts, spoiler alert they're gay, implications of sex (Hyunjae) Word Count: n/a Note: this is for a combine au with them and NCT Dream 🥹 also this is @raibebe 's fault for enabling my cooking

NCT Dream Headcanon

𝐋𝐞𝐞 𝐒𝐚𝐧𝐠𝐲𝐞𝐨𝐧

◈ Son of Hestia

◈ Discovered he was a demigod when he accidentally set fire to something

◈ He’s always cooking something for the friend group to try

◈ The exhausted father of the friend group

◈ You can probably find him sat by a hearth at any given moment

◈ He’s very easy to get along with and be comfortable around since his mom is in charge of protecting happiness and peace in the home

𝐉𝐚𝐜𝐨𝐛 𝐁𝐚𝐞

◈ Son of Charitites

◈ He’s always been a happy bubbly guy and finding out who his mom was just made sense

◈ Found out cause his mom randomly popped in for a visit one day

◈ He takes being Kevin’s emotional support sunshine very seriously

◈ Got rather close with Jaemin from loitering in the mission control center (he’s neurotic about Kevin’s safety)

𝐍𝐚 𝐘𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐠𝐡𝐨𝐨𝐧

◈ Son of Aphrodite

◈ Jaemin’s big brother <3

◈ Cutie pue who loves making pretty things

◈ Accidentally rizzed up a god

◈ Met his mom at the same time as Jaemin (and collected the scalloped shells with him too)

◈ Has no idea how pretty he is

𝐋𝐞𝐞 𝐉𝐚𝐞𝐡𝐲𝐮𝐧

◈ Son of Eros

◈ From the moment he started showing sexual interest in people he’s been a MAJOR flirt

◈ Has tried to rizz up everyone in the friend group at some point (didn’t even try with Mark or Juyeon… he thought they were straighter than anything in the world)

◈ Dad came to introduce and give him a “control your abilities” crash course after he made someone get a little too attached accidentally

◈ Once he and his boyfriend started dating his flirting turned into affectionate bullying each other

𝐋𝐞𝐞 𝐉𝐮𝐲𝐞𝐨𝐧

◈ Son of Nyx

◈ Has always loved the night time and thrives during it

◈ Found out when he accidentally shadow weilded and scared himself

◈ Gifted in combat (shadow weaponry) and healing but is always worried he’ll fuck up healing somehow (his healing ability works best during the night)

◈ Super private about his feelings until something massive happens

◈ Everyone forgets his bisexual

𝐊𝐞𝐯𝐢𝐧 𝐌𝐨𝐨𝐧

◈ Son of Morpheus

◈ Ironically… he’s an insomniac…

◈ Started questioning his mom when he kept manifesting into people’s dreams

◈ Sassy and blunt but a sweetie to the people he’s close with

◈ Very close with Mark and tells him everything

𝐂𝐡𝐨𝐢 𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐧𝐡𝐞𝐞

◈ Son of Demeter

◈ He’s known it most of his life since his mom comes to check on him in the colder seasons

◈ Technically Persephone’s brother but he doesn’t acknowledge it

◈ Sass sass sass!!!!!

◈ Exhausted thanks to his two extraverted boyfriends

𝐉𝐢 𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐧𝐠𝐦𝐢𝐧

◈ Son of Hermes

◈ Freaked himself out by teleporting across his room when he sneezed… mom decided it was finally time to tell him

◈ A little shithead /affectionate

◈ Teasing and bullying is his love language

◈ If he can prank at least one person a day he’s happy (his favorite victims are the grumps (Jeno/Kevin/Juyeon) and Jaehyun)

𝐉𝐮 𝐇𝐚𝐤𝐧𝐲𝐞𝐨𝐧

◈ Son of Pan

◈ Plants started growing really easily when he had a gardening project… then he could suddenly talk to animals…

◈ Very close with Jisung from being in the same area of study

◈ Likes to bother Chanhee in the greenhouse

◈ Loves chatting with random wildlife on the way to missions

𝐊𝐢𝐦 𝐒𝐮𝐧𝐰𝐨𝐨

◈ Son of Helios

◈ Manifested a beam of sunshine in a pitch black room and quite literally screamed it scared him so bad

◈ A very gifted healer but it mostly works in the day time

◈ A little shit about being the son of the literal Sun

◈ Even though he’s a healer he does have good long range attacks

𝐄𝐫𝐢𝐜 𝐒𝐨𝐡𝐧

◈ Son of Hecitate

◈ Started seeing ghosts and having weird purple mist around his hands… he didn’t address it… then his mom showed up and lectured him about not using his gifts

◈ The first time he manipulated mista and warped reality he didn’t associate with anyone for a week

◈ Likes doing silly little spells and readings to play games with/on his friends

◈ One of the strongest but plays a support role on missions since he can’t always control all his abilities

Networks: @kwritersworld @k-vanity

Tag List: @jaehunnyy @kyusqult @ericssmile @anyamaris @jwnghyuns

#kwritersworldnet #kvanity #the boyz fanfic #the boyz au #the boyz imagines

11 notes · View notes

btsqualityy · 3 years ago

Text

Magical Love

Prince!Jungkook and Queen!woc (woman of color) Reader

Genre/AU/Rating: 18+, fantasy, magic!au, arranged marriage!au, royalty!au, s2l, fluff, and smut

Summary: You are a powerful Queen, ruling over the Zamia Kingdom with all of the grace, strength, wisdom, and amazing magical powers that you had since the passing of your mother left you with the throne. After 5 years of ruling on your own, you are approached by your court of advisors, The Solar Council, that marrying and producing an heir needs to be higher on your list of priorities. Of course, you don’t think you need to rush into a marriage because you know how to run your own damn kingdom. Luckily for you, your advisors took the liberties of inviting the Prince of the neighboring Pica kingdom, Jeon Jungkook, to Zamia for a “friendly visit”.

Warnings: mentions of deceased mothers, arranged marriages, sexual activity, oral sex, unprotected sex, dirty talk, creampie, big dick!Jungkook, pregnancy and child birth (but nothing descriptive).

WC: 15.1K

Author’s Note: This fic is a part of @btsblackcreatorsociety’s The Realm of Legends Event! I am so honored to be participating in this event, with several other talented POC writers in this fandom! I hope you all enjoy this because I enjoyed writing it!

One of your favorite things about living in Zamia was how beautiful the coast looked from any area of the palace that you lived in. The palace was placed right on the shore of the ocean, it being the very first thing that anyone saw when they approached the mid-sized island that was Zamia.

Being as though you were the daughter of the former Queen and King, you had definitely traveled more than the average citizen of Zamia but something about the shores and the smell of salty sea water always made you feel comforted and relaxed.

That’s why you were leaning against one of the large windows in one of the main hallways of the palace, watching as the waves crashed onto the shore and met the sand. Suddenly, a small bird flew up to the window and settled itself on the ledge, right next to where your hand was resting. The little creature looked up at you expectantly and you rolled your eyes before reaching out, checking the tiny collar that the bird had on and finding a small piece of white paper attached to it.

Meet me in the formal dining room for breakfast!-Jimin

“You know, the next time that Jimin sends you, tell him to just come and find me himself like a normal person,” you told the bird and the small animal chirped happily before turning around and flying off of the ledge.

After closing the shutters of the window, you turned to your left and made your way down the hallway to the formal dining room, your golden yellow dress billowing out behind you.

“Good morning Y/N!” Jimin greeted you happily, his grin almost blinding as you walked into the room.

“Morning Jimin, morning Hobi,” you replied.

“Good morning, my Queen,” Hobi said respectfully, getting up from his seat and bowing. The two clones of Hobi that were also sitting at the table bowed as well, one of them even taking the initiative to pull your chair out for you.

“I don’t know if your little delivery bird told you, but stop being lazy and having the birds do your bidding for you,” you told Jimin.

“Yeah, Tweet told me when she made it back to me but she also said that she doesn’t mind helping me out,” Jimin smiled triumphantly. Jimin had the magical power of zoolinguism, meaning that he had the ability to communicate with animals. Ever since the two of you were kids, Jimin was always surrounded by some type of animal, speaking and listening to them as if they were human themselves. Jimin also had the gift of abjuration, which granted him the ability to cast spells that would provide healing and protection. This gift made him especially qualified for the position of your personal advisor, which you gave to him as soon as your coronation ceremony had passed.

Hobi, like you and Jimin and every other citizen in your world, also had magical powers and his came in the form of cloning. He was able to replicate up to 20 different versions of himself at the same time and all of them were capable of independent actions and thoughts, although Hobi could predict their thoughts and actions himself if needed.

Most people only had one or two powers but you? You possessed four of them. This wasn’t entirely surprising because your mother had four powers as well and your father had three but it still made people marvel. The first of your powers was telekinesis, the ability to move and manipulate objects without directly interacting with. The second was telepathy, which gave you the power to see, hear, and read the thoughts of others but it only worked if you were touching that person. The third was magic detection which allowed you to sense when magic was being used near and around you. The last, which was your favorite and arguably the most special, was the power of enchantment. This allowed you to give other people magical powers and abilities and unlike your other powers, you weren’t born with this one. Instead, this power was bestowed upon you on the day of your coronation when you became Queen, just like it had been with every previous monarch of Zamia, going back centuries and centuries before your birth.

“So, what’s the plan for today?” You asked them, looking at the pitcher of orange juice that was sitting to the left of you and smiling when it rose into the air and slowly made its way over to your glass, tilting over and pouring some of the liquid inside.

“Ah, that’s what Jimin had you meet us down here for,” Hobi spoke up. “The Solar Council wants to meet with you today.”

“Oh hell,” you groaned. “What’s wrong this time?”

“It’s nothing bad, promise!” Jimin swore. “They just have some little things that they want to discuss with you.”

“Little things?” You repeated dubiously. “It’s never anything little when the Council calls a meeting.”

“I know but I pried for some more information from Yoongi hyung and he assured me that it’s just some small matters that they want to give you updates on and stuff like that,” Hobi replied.

“Alright,” you sighed with a shrug of your shoulders, deciding to just focus on enjoying your breakfast before being faced with whatever antics the council was up to now.

An hour later, you were sitting on your throne in The Conference Room, where all meetings of the Solar Council took place as well as any other official Zamia business. The long square table was filled with the 6 members of the Solar Council which included Jimin, Hobi, Min Yoongi, Kim Taeyeon, Kwon Yuri and Park Sunyoung.

“Thank you so much for meeting with us on such short notice, your Highness,” Yoongi began after everyone had bowed to you and taken their seats.

“Cut the bullshit Yoongi, and tell me why you really called this meeting,” you huffed as you regarded the leader of the Council.

“As radiant as ever,” Yoongi joked. “We just have some things to discuss with you, as well as some updates.”

“Very well,” you acquiesced and Yoongi took a seat as Yuri stood up.

“To begin, I am delighted to inform you that the new school in the kingdom has been finished and the dedication ceremony naming it after your mother, our late Queen Thaliah, has been scheduled for two weeks from today,” she reported before taking her seat again.

“That’s amazing,” you smiled happily. “Jimin, please make sure that my schedule is completely free that day so that my father and I can spend as much time there as possible.”

“Of course, your Highness,” Jimin nodded.

“As for some magic developments,” Taeyeon said as she stood up. “The most recent ceremony for the current group of five year olds in the kingdom happened a few days ago and their powers have fully come in.” Although everyone in the kingdom was born with magical powers, having full autonomy over them and having them to their full capacities wasn’t entirely possible until a person had turned five.

“Oh, what were their powers?” You wondered.

“One with illusion manipulation, one with time manipulation, and two with shape shifting,” Taeyeon answered.

“God, I feel bad for the parents of the two with shape shifting,” Yoongi tsked. “My older brother is a shapeshifter and that can be difficult.”

“Well, it should be easier for them now that their magic has fully come in,” you pointed out as Taeyeon took her seat. “Thank you, Councilwoman Kim. Councilwoman Park?”

“The small famine that the farmers were experiencing has passed and we’ll be able to resume our weekly famers’ markets,” Sunyoung announced.

“Great,” you sighed in relief. “I thought I was going to have to request assistance form the Agara kingdom and you know how difficult King Junsu can be.”

“Happily, speaking to him won’t be necessary,” Sunyoung grinned. “A group of farmers also sent a basket for your table, in thanks to you for your continued support of them. I instructed the helpers to place it in the kitchen.”

“Thank you, Councilwoman Park,” you said as she took her seat.

“Now that all of the updates are out of the way and you’ve mentioned another kingdom, your Highness,” Yoongi spoke up a he leaned forward and set his folded arms on the table. “We actually do have something that we’d like to discuss with you.”

“I knew it,” you chuckled. “What is it?”

“There has been some concern about the royal bloodline,” he began slowly.

“And what concerns are those?”

“Well, you’ve been Queen for the last 5 years and you haven’t found a suitable spouse yet,” Yoongi replied.

“I am well aware of that and as I’ve stated previously, I don’t feel as though I need a spouse in order to properly rule Zamia,” you reiterated.

“Oh, we absolutely agree, your Highness!” Yuri interjected.

“We don’t ever want you to think that we doubt your ability to rule,” Sunyoung added.

“As members of the Solar Council though, we do have to advise you that finding a suitable spouse isn’t just about having a second person to rule the kingdom alongside you,” Taeyeon pointed out. “You know as well as anyone that the entire kingdom’s magic will be strengthened if there were two people on the throne instead of just one. Also, it’s about preserving the amazing magical legacy that has been established by your family. It won’t be possible to do that if you do not marry and produce issue.”

“Produce issue?” You repeated with a scoff. “What am I, a farmer? Or a production machine?”

“That’s not what Councilwoman Kim meant,” Yoongi sighed. “We just want to ensure the future of the kingdom.”

“Listen, I respect all of you as Councilmembers, as well as my friends,” you started. “But I am not, at present or in the near future, looking for a spouse.”

“Well, that’s why I took the liberty of inviting one of the Princes from the neighboring Pica kingdom to Zamia for a friendly visit,” Yoongi announced with a bright smile and your eyes widened in surprise.

“You what?”

“Prince Jungkook will be here in two days’ time,” he finished. Looking around the table, you saw the faces of the other Councilmembers and realized that they were not at all surprised by the news of this visit. Why? If you had to guess, it’s because they all fucking knew.

Everyone knew, but you.

Feeling your temper steadily rise, you abruptly stood up from your throne, causing everyone else to stand up as well and you stepped from around the table before storming out of the room and into the hallway. You couldn’t believe that they’d had the audacity to invite a foreigner to your kingdom without discussing with you beforehand, and it didn’t help matters that the foreigner was in fact another royal that you had never met before.

You had managed to work yourself up so much that you didn’t see anyone else walking down the hallway before you bumped into them.

“Hey, where are you off to, little one?” The voice said and when you looked up, you saw your father, Edric.

“Daddy, I’m sorry,” you apologized instantly but Edric shook his head, immediately noticing how upset you were.

“Come with me to my study and you can tell me all about it,” he murmured, wrapping his arm around your shoulders and leading you down the hallway in the opposite direction that you came in. Once the two of you were in his study, he led you over to the large bay window that was on one wall, helping you have a seat before sitting down himself.

“Now, tell me what has you all worked up,” he encouraged you.

“I had a meeting with the Solar Council and Yoongi informed me that they’ve invited one of the Princes from the Pica kingdom to Zamia,” you revealed. “With hopes that I’ll take a liking to him and want to marry him.”

“Did they?”

“Yes,” you nodded your head. “I’m so upset because they blatantly went against my wishes all because they want me to pop out babies and keep the royal bloodline going. I mean, aren’t I doing a good job as Queen? I know I’m not Mommy but-”

“Hey, you are an amazing Queen,” Edric reassured you. “And who cares if you’re not your mother? You are fantastic in your own right and I never want you to forget that, ok?”

“Ok.”

“And as for the whole visit business, I knew about it because the Council asked for my permission to invite him here,” he admitted.

“Daddy, why did you do that?”

“I just want to see you happy, like your mother and I were,” he explained. “I know that you’ve thrown yourself into giving this kingdom all that you have but you deserve your own happiness. Ruling gets lonely baby, and you need someone by your side to not only love you but to support you when times get hard.”

“I know that Daddy, I do,” you replied with a small smile. “But you and Mommy’s marriage was a special case and a large amount of arranged marriages don’t turn out the way that yours did. I doubt mines would.”

“But you won’t even have the opportunity to find out if you don’t try,” Edric reminded you. “Running a kingdom on your own for five years is nothing to balk at. It’s a burden but not one that you should be shouldering alone. Please, at least give this all a chance. Worst case scenario, you don’t like him and we can all continue on as we have been.”

“Alright Daddy, alright,” you relented. “You’re right. What’s the worst that could happen?”

.............................................................

In the neighboring Pica kingdom, Prince Jeon Jungkook was walking into his family’s castle after having gone for a run when he saw one of his older brothers, Taehyung, running up to him.

“There you are!” Taehyung exclaimed as he stopped in front of him. “I’ve been looking all over for you! Where were you?”

“Went for a run, like I do every morning,” Jungkook chuckled. “What’s up?”

“Appa wants to see you in his study,” Taehyung told him. “Said that it was important so you should go now.”

“Alright, thanks,” Jungkook nodded before turning and walking off down the hallway. Once he made it to his father’s study, he knocked on the door and waited until he heard a deep voice say “come in” before he twisted the knob and pushed open the door.

“You wanted to see me?” Jungkook asked and his father, Kiwoo, waved him inside.

“Come in, come in,” he said and Jungkook walked in, shut the door behind him, and walked over to sit in one of the chairs that was placed in front of his desk. “How are you, my son?”

“Good, just got back from a run,” Jungkook replied.

“Ever my energizer bunny, huh?” Kiwoo joked and Jungkook rolled his eyes at the childhood nickname that his father gave him.

“Did you have something that you wanted to discuss with me?”

“Ah, yes. With Namjoon set to become King once I have moved on and Taehyung set to act as his second in command, I’ve been thinking about your future lately,” Kiwoo said.

“My future?” Jungkook echoed. “I’m in Pica’s royal Navy and thought that’s what I would do.”

“And I’m still in total support of that, don’t misunderstand me,” Kiwoo assured him. “But I received a letter of invitation from the kingdom of Zamia for you to be a special guest of the Queen.”

“Really?” Jungkook wondered with a raised brow. “That’s kind of odd when I’ve never been to Zamia before.”

“Well, word has it throughout the kingdoms that Queen Y/N is now looking for a spouse so I suspect that’s the reason why you received the invitation,” Kiwoo surmised.

“Did she?” Jungkook hummed. “I remember when she issued that proclamation like three years ago that she wasn’t searching for a spouse.”

“Well, things have obviously changed,” Kiwoo shrugged. “The visit will be three weeks long and if no sparks fly, then no harm, no foul.”

“Do you have a photo or something of her?” Jungkook asked and his father nodded, reaching into an envelope that he had sitting on the desk in front of him, reaching inside and pulling out a small photo before handing it off to his son. Jungkook literally felt his breath being taken away, his eyes widening when he saw how gorgeous you were.

“She’s a looker, right?” Kiwoo smirked and Jungkook nodded his head in agreement. “She looks exactly like her mother, that one. If her personality is anything like her mother’s was, then she should be an amazing person too.”

“Ok, I’ll go,” Jungkook agreed easily.

“Great! I’ll set everything up and you’ll leave in two days!” Kiwoo said but Jungkook didn’t pay attention to what he was saying, too busy staring at the photo of you in his hand.

.............................................................

Two days later, you were standing in front of the castle, along with the Solar Council, your father, and a few of the helpers that you employed, waiting for Prince Jungkook’s arrival.

“You ok, Y/N-ah?” Jimin whispered from his place next to you.

“I still don’t like this,” you muttered. “I’ve never even met this man and yet you, along with the rest of the Council, decided to invite him here in hopes of sparks flying.”

“Ok, ok, don’t work yourself up all over again,” Jimin sighed. “We said that we’re sorry for not getting your approval but we truly did have good intentions.”

“Whatever.”

“If it helps any, you look amazing,” Jimin smiled as he looked over your body that was draped in a loose gown that was blue and yellow.

“If I don’t feel great, that doesn’t mean that I can’t look great,” you joked, making Jimin laugh. Just then, the gates to the castle suddenly opened and a long black limousine pulled through them, slowly creeping forward before stopping in front of where you were standing.

“Remember everyone, these are visitors from another kingdom so best foot forward,” you said loudly, getting murmurs of agreements and “yes, your Highness” in return. The driver of the limo had gotten out of the car in the meantime, walking around the backseat and opening the door. You watched with bated breath as a man got out, and you gasped lightly when you saw Jeon Jungkook for the first time.

He was dressed in what you knew to be some type of military uniform, which was a deep forest green color. His black hair was slicked back, with a single strand flopping over onto his forehead, and his chiseled facial features were on full display. His gaze and jaw were strong, contrasting with his nose, eyes, and mouth that looked so gentle and kind. The man was fucking hot and even you could admit that.

After he got out of the limo, he was followed by another man who was equally as gorgeous and a few helpers from their own kingdom as well.

“Your Highness,” Jungkook said as he walked over to stand in front of you. Having done this literally thousands of times before, you extended your hand and Jungkook took ahold of it, his grip on you firm as he bowed down in front of you while you did the same. “It is my honor to meet you.”

“And I you, Prince Jungkook,” you replied with a tight smile, watching as Jungkook stood up straight again.

“This is my brother, Prince Taehyung,” Jungkook introduced the two of you and Taehyung stepped forward, doing the same thing as Jungkook and grabbing your hand as he bowed to you.

“An absolute pleasure to meet you, your Highness,” Taehyung smiled.

“You as well, Prince Taehyung,” you responded. “May I introduce my father, Dowager King Edric?”

“An honor,” Edric smiled, taking the time to shake both Jungkook and Taehyung’s hands.

“And my council of advisors, the Solar Council,” you gestured towards the six people standing behind you. “They are the ones that extended the invitation.”

“Easy, little one,” Edric murmured in warning and you lightly rolled your eyes. “I know you both must’ve had a long journey here. Would you like to join us for dinner?”

“That would be wonderful, thank you,” Jungkook nodded.

“Well, we’ll get your things inside and you both can freshen up before we meet in the formal dining room,” you said before turning and gesturing towards your helpers and they walked over to the limousine to help with the luggage.

An hour later, you were sat at the head of the table with Jungkook at your side as you all convened for dinner together.

“So Jungkook, you’re the third-born son right?” Edric asked.

“Yes Sir,” Jungkook nodded. “I’m the youngest, Taehyung hyung here is the middle child, and my brother Namjoon is the oldest.”

“Ah, I was the fourth born son myself, and the youngest,” Edric chuckled. “Definitely a hard road.”

“Sometimes but my hyungs are great,” Jungkook smiled as he nudged Taehyung with his elbow.

“I hear Jungkook’s a valued member of Pica’s Royal Navy,” Hobi brought up. “How long have you been doing that?”

“Uh, since I was about 20,” Jungkook replied. “I don’t know, it just always interested me. Why? I don’t know.”

“It’s honest work,” Yoongi smiled. “Your Highness, don’t you like the ocean?”

“Of course I do, Zamia’s surrounded by it,” you responded with a sarcastic smile.

“Jungkookie here is an amazing swimmer, although he’s great at anything physical really,” Taehyung bragged on his younger brother. “Swimming, running, biking, even horseback riding.”

“Horseback riding?” You repeated with intertest, since you loved horses.

“Yeah, we’ve all been riding since we were kids and our mother taught us but Jungkookie’s the only one of us with an actual interest in it,” Taehyung told you. “You should see his horses back in Pica. They’re gorgeous.”

“Y/N-ah has quiet the stable herself,” Edric smiled.

“Who taught you to ride, your highness?” Jungkook asked you.

“My mother did, actually,” you said.

“Maybe the two of you could go on a horse ride together while you’re here then, Prince Jungkook?” Jimin suggested.

“I’d love to, if you would, your Highness,” Jungkook said and you just shrugged your shoulders noncommittally.

“Maybe. I have to ask though, why would a man with the power of speed bother with riding a horse?” You questioned.

“You know about my super speed?” Jungkook wondered in slight surprise.

“One of the Queen’s many powers is magic detection,” Yuri explained. “She can sense when any power is being used near her and what power it is.”

“But I’m not using my super speed,” Jungkook chuckled.

“So you think,” you interjected, making him look over at you. “But I can sense how restless you are from the long travel and that amount of energy isn’t associated with any other power but super speed.”

“Plus, she has a cousin who has super speed so she’s felt it before,” Edric added, making you smile and nod.

“That too.”

“Wow,” Jungkook gasped in awe. “That’s amazing. To answer your question though, I do enjoy slowing down when the moment calls for it and or even when the right person calls for it.”

“Is that right?” You murmured, purposefully ignoring his attempt to flirt with you as you busied yourself with digging into your meal. The rest of dinner went the same way, everyone trying to stimulate conversation between you and Jungkook while you resisted every try with the same stale attitude. Jungkook seemed to take it all in stride though, not seeming at all affected by your dry answers or disinterest for him and anything that he had to say.

Behind closed doors though, Jungkook felt entirely differently than he had let on.

“How could Appa even expect any of this to work?” Jungkook groaned as he paced back and forth in the guest room that he and Taehyung were sharing. “She barely even looks at me!”

“Cut her some slack Kook, she’s probably struggling to come to grips with all of this,” Taehyung said from his place on his own large bed. “I mean, imagine if you were King and your council went behind your back to invite some woman that you had never met before into your castle.”

“You think they went behind her back?” Jungkook wondered.

“I know it, because I read Jimin-ssi’s mind at dinner and he was thinking ‘shit, this is not going the way the councilmembers and I envisioned,” Taehyung reported, using his gift of telepathy to have read Jimin’s thoughts. “So just give her some time.”

“Time isn’t exactly a luxury that we have,” Jungkook chuckled as he sat down on his bed and looked at his hyung. “We’re only here for three weeks.”

“I know but don’t give up yet,” Taehyung advised him. “Keep trying. After all, nothing worth having ever comes easily.”

.............................................................

The next morning, you were up at dawn to take a walk along the shore that was right in front of the castle. After the awkward dinner the night before, you slept fitfully because you could never rest when foreigners were in the castle which was the one thing that you didn’t really enjoy about being Queen.

As you walked, you thought about the day before. Jungkook seemed nice enough and he was certainly handsome, but you weren’t entirely sure of his suitability for you. Sure, he had some of the same interests as you but he was also the third born son who you were almost sure didn’t receive any of the training that children who were expected to become monarchs did. Of course, not having that training didn’t mean that he would be incapable at the job but it damn sure did help.

You also knew that you were a humungous bitch at dinner and you felt kind of bad about it. Jungkook and everyone else were obviously trying to make the best of the situation but you didn’t make it any easier. You figured that it wouldn’t be the worst thing if you actually did try to get to know him, so at least that way, you’d be able to truthfully say that he wasn’t a fit for you.

You were so absorbed in yours thoughts that you didn’t realize someone breezing past you until they had almost bumped into you.

“Hey!” You shouted and the figure turned around, and you realized that it was Jungkook. “You almost knocked me down, you know?”

“Sorry, your Highness,” Jungkook apologized while bowing lightly towards you. “When I’m running, I get kind of a blur around me which makes it hard to see anything that’s not right in front of me.”

“Ah, the faults of our powers,” you joked, making Jungkook laugh. “What are you doing out here so early?”

“Well, I was feeling really pent up since I hadn’t been able to run and I couldn’t sleep because of it so I just decided to come out here,” he explained. “I have to say too, Zamia is beautiful. I don’t think I’ve ever seen such clear water.”

“Yeah, it’s home,” you smiled as you looked out onto the water. “And it must be hard to have all that energy.”

“It can be sort of inconvenient at times, like when I have royal duties but it comes in handy other times, like when I’m working with the Navy,” he replied.

“The Navy’s an unusual choice for a royal,” you noted as the two of you began to walk down the beach together, side by side.

“Well, since I’m not in immediate line for the throne anymore, with Namjoon hyung and his wife Youngja having just had their first child, I’m more free to do what I want,” Jungkook said. “Since I have the powers of super speed, weather control and conjuration, being in the military just made sense.”

“Conjuration?” You questioned. “What’s that?”

“Basically, it means that I can bring forth any form of creatures, items, spirits, demons, deities and elements by either summoning, creating, or manifesting them,” he told you. “So things like images of them, their voice, or even holograms of them.”

“Wow, that’s unique.”

“Got it from being the child of a monarch,” he said and you nodded your head.

“I know that one,” you chuckled.

“What about you? What are your powers?”

“Ah well, you know about the magic detection but in addition to that, I have telekinesis, telepathy, and enchantment,” you answered.

“Telepathy?” Jungkook whistled. “That must be tough. Taehyung has that power, too.”

“It only works for me if I’m touching the person whose thoughts I want to read,” you explained. “Which I actually like because the thought of being able to hear an unwilling person’s thoughts makes me cringe a little bit.”

“Yeah, that could be awkward,” Jungkook laughed.

“My telekinesis is pretty straight forward. I can move objects at will without touching them.”

“And the enchantment?”

“I got that when I became Queen,” you smiled lightly. “It’s a power that’s only in my family line and each monarch gets it when the previous monarch passes away so when my mom died, I inherited it.”

“Wow. You know, my parents used to speak highly of your mother,” he told you. “I’m sorry for your loss.”

“It’s ok,” you shrugged. “All a part of life, right?”

“Yeah, but that doesn’t make it any easier,” he murmured. “I lost my mom too, when I was 15.”

“I’m sorry,” you echoed his previous sentiment but he just waved his hand dismissively.

“Let’s talk about something happier before we get all depressed,” he joked lightly.

“Well, you said that the water was pretty but what about the rest of the kingdom?” You questioned. “Do you like it?”

“I think it’s beautiful,” he replied. “Much larger than Pica, though.”

“I know, I’ve been to Pica,” you nodded. “Pica has a charm about it though, along with it’s citizens.”

“I hope I’m included in that,” Jungkook attempted to flirt and instead of outright rebuffing him this time, you just smiled without saying anything and Jungkook took that as a win. The two of you continued to make conversation as you both made your way back to the castle, getting to know each other more and more with each step that you etched in the sand.

“You know, maybe we should go on that horseback ride while you’re here,” you offered and the grin on Jungkook’s face was so wide, you knew his face had to hurt.

“I’d love to,” he agreed without hesitation. “I really would.”

.............................................................

A few days later, your schedule had finally cleared enough for you to be able to go on that horse ride with Jungkook. You met him in the stable in early afternoon, letting him look over the horses while you packed up the lunch that the helpers had prepared in a wicker picnic basket.

“This one is gorgeous,” Jungkook murmured as he stepped over to one of the larger horses, allowing the animal to sniff his hand before he began to gently pet her. “What’s their name?”

“This is Lady and she’s a Friesian horse,” you smiled. “She’s my baby.”

“I see why,” Jungkook replied. “She’s magnificent.”

“She was born on the anniversary of my mother’s ascension to the throne, so that’s why she named her Lady,” you explained. “My mother gave her to me when I turned 18 and we’ve been close ever since.”

“Whoa!” Jungkook exclaimed and when you looked over, you saw Lady shaking her mane towards Jungkook purposefully.

“Oh yeah, she’s a little sassy thing too,” you giggled, watching as Jungkook tried to get the horse hair out of his face. “Here, why don’t you ride her brother, Lord?”

“Twins?” Jungkook guessed.

“Twins,” you confirmed with a nod. Two of the helpers that were working in the stables saddled up both horses for you and once the two of you were settled on top of the large animals, you whistled over at Jungkook.

“I have a place in mind where we can go, follow me,” You said before clicking your tongue, which urged Lady into a light jog out of the stable. Jungkook and Lord followed behind you and once you were sure he was following you, a smirk spread onto your face as you clicked your heels against Lady’s side, which made her break out into a full blown run.

“Hey!” Jungkook huffed, a smirk of his own appearing on his face as he took your challenge, bumping his heels against Lord’s side and continuing to do so until he had almost caught up to you.

That’s how the two of you rode for the next 15 minutes, going up into some of the hills that were behind the castle. The silence was sporadically interrupted by giggle coming from you or laughs coming from Jungkook, usually when one of you managed to overtake the other in terms of speed. By the time the two of you made it to the small meadow that you had led him to, you both looked a little windblown.

“This is so pretty,” Jungkook murmured in awe as he got down off of his horse. Without asking you, he walked over to you and helped you down from your horse as well and you smiled up at him in thanks.

“No one knows about this spot except for family so we don’t have to worry about someone finding me for something or another,” you told him. Jungkook untied the picnic basket from Lady’s back and the two of you found a good spot right near the bank of the stream that was also in the meadow.

“Do you ever get tired of being Queen?” Jungkook wondered as the two of you sat down together, and you shrugged while you opened the picnic basket and began setting the lunch out on the blanket that you two were sitting on.

“It can be...draining sometimes, knowing that so many people depend on me and look to me for guidance and reassurance,” you confessed. “My mom and dad used to make it look so effortless and it wasn’t like that for me, at first.”

“My oldest hyung Namjoon says the same thing,” he nodded in understanding.

“But on the opposite side, I actually like being needed like that,” you continued. “It’s also nice knowing that so many people revere me, even though I truly doubt I deserve it.”

“Well, from what I’ve gathered from you this first week, I think it is deserved,” he said gently. “Even though you iced me out that first day.”

“I hope you’re not holding that against me,” you grimaced. “I was more so still upset at the Solar Council, because they extended that invitation for you to come visit without my permission.”

“They can do that?”

“No, but they found a loophole and asked my father,” you huffed. “Since he’s also a royal and the former King, he has the right to extend invitations like that.”

“I did think it was odd when my father told me about it, especially given that proclamation you issued a few years back,” Jungkook said.

“The Solar Council has made it a habit of trying to convince me to get married and pop out babies but I just want to focus on being the best Queen that I can be for my people, you know?” You told him. “If I’m somewhere in the castle, barefoot and pregnant, who will everyone look to?”

“Something that my dad has always said is that he can’t give the best of himself to the people if he’s not taking care of himself,” Jungkook said. “It must be insane to have so many people set their hopes and dreams on you, and I’m not pretending to know what that’s like, but I think you should make time for yourself too. Also, if you don’t mind my saying despite the real reason why I was invited here, having someone by your side means that the kingdom wouldn’t be vulnerable while you’re gone or busy.”

“But no one loves Zamia as much as I do,” you chuckled. “How will I find someone who respects it and it’s people as much as I do?”

“If you find the right person, they’ll love Zamia because you love it,” Jungkook explained.

“And do you?”

“Do I, what?”

“Love Zamia?” You questioned. Jungkook paused for a few moments, pondering your question and you held your breath, trying to gauge if you had been a little too forward with him.

“I think that as I learn more about it, it’ll be impossible for me not to,” he finally replied and you smiled, knowing exactly what he meant by the phrasing.

“Nice to know,” you whispered.

“Oh! Before I forget, I have something for you,” Jungkook said and you watched as he held his hands together, slowing pulling them apart and revealing a hologram of a bouquet of calla lily flowers.

“They’re so pretty,” you cooed and Jungkook extended his hands towards you.

“Take them.”

“It’s a hologram, I can’t,” you laughed in disbelief.

“It’s only a hologram for as long as I want it to be,” he revealed. “Go ahead, take them.” You tentatively reached your hands out, grabbing onto the bunch of stems and gasping when you could feel them on your skin.

“Eternal flowers,” you muttered, leaning forward and smiling when you realized that the hologram even smelled like real life calla lilies. “Thank you, Jungkook.”

“You’re welcome,” he smiled as the two of you went back to enjoying lunch together.

.............................................................

Everything between you and Jungkook changed after your date in the meadow. For the following week, the two of you were together anytime that you had some moments to spare. Though that meant that your quality time wasn’t so plentiful, Jungkook never complained about it and was always able to make the most of the time that you did have to spend together.

Jungkook was funny, more than you expected him to be, he was kind, and he was so clearly loving. The relationship that he had with Taehyung was enviable and he had even begun to get closer to Jimin, Yoongi, Hobi, and even your father. Seeing Jungkook and Edric together made you happy, and you began to seriously look at Jungkook as someone that you could be with.

With that thought in mind, it’s what spurred you to invite Jungkook to the dedication ceremony for the newest school that had been built in honor of your mother. You wanted to see how Jungkook would act with you in public, as well as how he’d interact with your citizens.

“We’re almost ready for you, your Highness,” Jimin told you and you nodded your head, biting lightly on your lip as you stood off to the right of stage that was in front of the large crowd that had gathered for the ceremony. You were dressed in a fitted pants suit in Zamia’s official colors, blue and yellow, as well as a sash and your gold crown.

“You ok?” Jungkook asked as he looked over at you, dressed in the same Naval uniform that he had arrived to Zamia in. “You look nervous.”

“I’m not the biggest fan of public speaking,” you confessed. “And this is for my mom so I really want it to be good.”

“And it will be,” he promised, reaching down and grabbing your free hand that wasn’t holding your speech in his hand. “Just take some deep breaths and speak from your heart.” Having him hold your hand allowed you to read his thoughts, and you could literally feel how sincere he was in what he said to you.

“Ok, thanks,” you said, a soft smile coming onto your face when he lifted your hand and kissed the back of it gently.

“Your Highness, it’s time,” Jimin said and you nodded your head, giving Jungkook’s hand a quick squeeze before letting go of it and climbing the steps to the stage. The crowd cheered at the sight of you and you took a few moments to wave at them all before stepping behind the podium.

“Good morning,” you smiled. “Thank you all so much for attending this dedication ceremony for our newest magic school. The formation of this school is special for two reasons. The first being that this school is a solid, visible example of how much our kingdom is flourishing. Needing more space means that our population has risen and to do that, one needs faith in the people that serve them that their needs will be met. It means the world to me that you all feel like you have a happy enough way of life here in order to start and grow families of your own, so thank you for that.” The crowd cheered loudly for a few seconds before calming down and allowing you to continue.

“The second, and arguably the most important to me personally, is that it gives us the chance to dedicate something to our late Queen, my mother, Queen Thalia,” you continued. “Queen Thalia was an innovator. She established the first official school in the kingdom, made sure that every citizen regardless of age was able to read and write and knew how to control their powers to the best of their ability. She was determined for the citizens of Zamia to have the best lives possible and that effort is seen even now, 30 years from her coronation. With my pleasure and the blessing of the Solar Council, I hereby dedicate this building as the Queen Thalia Magic Education Center!”

The crowd went wild at the announcement, cheering loudly and chanting a mix of your mother’s name as well as yours. Your father walked up onto the stage then with a pair of scissors in his hands and together, the two of you cut the ribbon that was right in front of the door to the school.

“Amazing job, little one,” Edric whispered to you and you smiled, leaning forward and kissing his cheek. After posing for a few photos with your father, the Solar Council, and the administration staff of the school, you made yourself busy with speaking to the citizens of Zamia, something that you prided yourself on taking the time to do.

“It’s about time that we finally had a building dedicated to your mother, ancestors rest her soul,” an elderly man named Minho told you.

“I know but the Solar Council, as well as my father and I, wanted to make sure that the dedication made sense and with this being a school, we saw no better time than now,” you explained.

“And how are you yourself, dear?” Minho’ wife, Helena, asked you. “I know it’s been five years since she passed on but it can’t be any easier for you.”

“It isn’t but I’m doing well, thank you for asking,” you replied.

“Of course she’s doing well, with one of the Princes of Pica visiting her,” a woman named Sooyoung laughed. “Are we going to be having a royal wedding and a coronation ceremony?”

“Not anytime soon,” you giggled. “Prince Jungkook as well as his brother Prince Taehyung are just here to visit.”

“Your mother said something similar when your father came to visit from his home kingdom,” Helena pointed out.

“Have a good time, you guys,” you bid your goodbyes to them to cut the conversation short, laughing to yourself when you heard them groan and complain behind you. You walked over to Jungkook, who was speaking animatedly with some children.

“Queen Y/N, Queen Y/N!” One of the little girls, who you knew as Boram, called out to you.

“Hi Boram,” you smiled, watching fondly as she did her best to do a bow to you before you greeted the other children as well. “Hi Yihwa, hi Sangjun.”

“Your Highness,” Yihwa and Sangjun both replied, the two of them able to greet you a little more properly since they were seven and nine years old versus Boram’s tender five.

“Queen Y/N, are you gonna marry Jungkookie Oppa?” Boram wondered and you couldn’t help but to laugh as you bent down so that you were level with her.

“You’re calling him Oppa already?” You wondered. “Do you like him that much?”

“He’s nice,” Boram nodded.

“She’s just saying that because he let her zap him with her electricity,” Yihwa reported.

“Ah, your powers came all the way in,” you deduced and Boram nodded excitedly.

“My ceremony is next week!” Boram announced happily. “Will you come?”

“You can’t ask her that, Boram,” Sangjun said. “She’s Queen and has other stuff to do.”

“I’ll have Jiminie check my schedule and we’ll see but no promises, ok?” You told Boram, making her nod reluctantly.

“Jungkookie Oppa, can I use your hand to show Queen Y/N what I can do now?” Boram asked him hopefully and unable to deny her pouty lips, Jungkook nodded his head.

“Sure, come on,” he gestured towards himself and Boram squealed excitedly, bounding over to stand in front of him. After you stood up straight again, you watched as Boram took a deep breath before making a spark of electricity with her finger, then using it to zap Jungkook’s palm.

“Wow, amazing Boram!” You cheered, clapping your hands and making a big show of it. It was always a monumental moment when a person’s powers fully came in, and you wanted to encourage Boram as much as possible.

Watching the exchange also made your respect for Jungkook grow exponentially. Getting a zap of electricity to your bare palm was no picnic and yet, Jungkook took it with a smile because of how happy it obviously made Boram. After that and seeing how he talked about magic books with Yihwa and what it was like being in the Navy with Sangjun, as well as talking to a bunch of other children and adults, it just confirmed what you had begun to suspect about Jungkook ever since your date in the meadow.

Jungkook would make an amazing spouse and an amazing King, and now it was your move.

.............................................................

You paced back and forth on the balcony to the Throne Room, your blue dress breezing behind you and your gaze focused on the waves that were crashing against the shore. You had told Jimin to have Jungkook meet you here so that the two of you could talk, and your nerves were kind of starting to get the best of you as more time passed by.

“Your Highness,” Jungkook called out and you turned around, watching as he strolled over to you. “You wanted to see me?” He was dressed in a tan shirt, tan slacks with suspenders holding them up, black shoes, and his hair pushed back from his face.

“Yes, hi,” you exhaled harshly as you stopped pacing and looked at him. “Thank you for coming so quickly.”

“Well, I figured it must be important if you requested my presence,” he said. You took a quick deep breath in before releasing it, as a last ditch effort to calm yourself before you began to speak.

“So, we both know the real reason why you were invited here?” You began.

“Yes.”

“And over the last two weeks, we’ve gotten to know each other better than I thought we would,” you mentioned. “As a result, I’ve become interested in you and I hope the feeling is mutual.”

“It is,” Jungkook nodded with a smile. “Very much so.”

“I’m happy to hear that,” you sighed in relief. “But now, I need to know how you feel about Zamia.”

“I told you, I love it,” he replied honestly. “It took my breath away when I first got here and after attending that dedication ceremony with you and getting to speak to the people, I fell in love even more. If needed, I’ll do anything necessary to support Zamia and you as well, if you allow me to.”

“And you’re not just here to take Zamia away from me?” You asked and Jungkook shook his head with a furrowed brow. Although it was much rarer now, it wasn’t unheard of for a woman or a man to marry into a royal family just to stage a coup and snatch the power for themselves.

“The thought of that never even entered my mind, or my family’s mind,” he assured you. “I’m also a third born son so power hasn’t ever been high on my list of goals in life.”

“But that could be a reason why you came here,” you shot back.

“See for yourself if you don’t believe me,” he said, extending his hand out to you. You grabbed onto it, intertwining your fingers with his and allowing your eyes to flutter shut as his thoughts and feelings flooded into your mind.

The very first thing you felt was peace, which you always interpreted as meaning someone was being honest or had pure intentions. That peaceful feeling almost became overwhelming and that only confirmed how truthful Jungkook was being.

The second thing wasn’t a feeling, but a vision. The two of you were walking in the meadow that you had taken him to, hand in hand with two little figures running around in front of you. You could see how bright your smile was as you watched what you assumed would be your children play together and Jungkook eyes were focused on you, smiling at you with a look in his eyes that could only be described as fondness.

“Oh my gosh,” you gasped as you opened your eyes, seeing that Jungkook was looking right at you with a soft smile.

“Did you see?” He wondered and you nodded your head slowly. “That’s what I hope for when I think of my future here, with you.”

“Jungkook,” you whispered as tears welled up in your eyes, the vision of your prospective future making you emotional. Jungkook instantly moved closer to you then, gently cupping your face in his hands and making you look into his eyes.

“I know you have your reservations and I respect them, but I’m telling you that I want this and I want you, regardless of what that might entail,” he stated firmly. Looking into his brown eyes and not knowing what words might even exist for you to properly communicate how he made you feel, you decided to that the only thing that could tell him was a kiss. So that’s exactly what you did.

Your lips crashed against his passionately, your hands wrapping around his neck to grip at the hair on the back of his head. Jungkook returned your eagerness as his hands slipped away from your face and down to your waist, gripping you tightly and pulling you closer to him. He walked the both of you backwards until you were pressed up against the ledge of the balcony, your back arching as his lips trailed away from yours and began to press open mouthed kisses to your neck.

“Fuck,” you moaned.

“Mm, our Queen has a potty mouth,” Jungkook murmured teasingly, making you laugh out loud.

“Yeah, kind of.”

“I don’t mind, as long as I’m the one making you curse,” he said deeply and you found yourself nodding your head. He captured your lips with his again, making you moan again as the two of you made out. You weren’t sure how much time had passed as you lost yourself in the feeling of his lips but suddenly, you realized where you were and what you two were doing and how it would look if anyone were to walk out onto the balcony.

“Wait, wait, wait, we can’t,” you gasped, placing your hands against his chest and pushing him back slightly. “We can’t go too far, you know?”

“Of course, of course,” Jungkook nodded. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” you chuckled.

“What’s your schedule like for the rest of the day?” He questioned suddenly.

“I’m free.”

“Great. Wait here for an hour and then meet me in the meadow, ok?” He said and you shrugged your shoulders before nodding. He pressed one last kiss to your lips and before you could ask where he was going or what he had up his sleeve, he raced away from you.

After an hour of more pacing and not knowing what to do with yourself in order to stay occupied, you rode your horse to the meadow and once you got there, you saw Jungkook already standing near the stream as he waited for you.

“What is all this about?” You wondered as you stepped over to stand in front of him.

“If we’re going to do this, I wanted to do it the right way,” Jungkook told you, reaching out and grabbing both of your hands in his. “You don’t have to feel obligated to say yes to what I’m about to ask you, ok?”

“Ok,” you nodded. A soft gasp escaped you when you watched him get down on one knee in front of you, letting go of one of your hands to reach into his pocket and pull out a large, round sapphire engagement ring. The band was gold and the sapphire was surrounded by white diamonds on either side.

“Y/N-ah, will you do me the honor of marrying me?” Jungkook asked and you nodded your head up and down rapidly, squealing lightly when he slid the ring onto the fourth finger of your left hand.

“It’s beautiful Jungkook,” you murmured as you held your hand up, admiring the ring.

“My father gave it to my mother the day that I was born,” he explained as he stood up. “The sapphire is my birth stone and before she passed, my mother gave it to me to use as an engagement ring for the right woman.”

“And I’m the right woman?” You wondered as you wrapped your arms around his neck while he set his hands on your hips.

“Absolutely,” Jungkook stated firmly. At a loss for words, which seemed to be a regular occurrence when you were around Jungkook, you settled for pulling him into a passionate kiss in an effort to communicate exactly how you were feeling at that moment.

“I’m going to be everything that you need me to be, I promise,” Jungkook whispered against your lips.

“I know, I know,” you smiled before kissing him again and you did know, deep down inside of you, that he was a person you could trust and depend on.

.............................................................

A month later, wedding preparation was in full swing and the palace, as well as the entire kingdom of Zamia, was buzzing with excitement. Admittedly, you were as well. Even though you still had your typical duties as Queen to take care of, planning your wedding had proven to be unexpectedly fun and you loved setting up even the smallest of details.

Jungkook was a big help as well, coming with you to every meeting that had even the smallest thing to do with the wedding and offering you his support on your official duties as well. He had also kept his promise to you as he began to undertake his own royal duties for Zamia, and you found that the load he took off your shoulders was incredibly helpful.

Despite that, the two of you hadn’t been able to spend much alone time together since you announced your engagement and you were surprised by just how much you missed his presence. You missed his humor, his smile, his laugh, and how he always made you feel at ease.

“Y/N-ah?” Jimin called out and you turned around from where you had been staring out of the window at the shore in front of the palace. “Jungkook’s back.”

“Great,” you smiled, gathering up the hem of your blue dress in your hands and rushing down the hallway and down the grand staircase. Once you made it to the side door which was already open due to the helpers who were bringing Jungkook’s bags into the palace, you ran outside to see Jungkook standing next to the limousine.

“Jungkook!” You cheered and he turned around, his grin wide as he opened his arms and you didn’t hesitate to run into them, throwing your arms around his neck and kissing him passionately as he wrapped his arms around you and lifted you up off the ground. The kiss grew heated pretty quickly, your tongue slipping into Jungkook’s mouth as you felt his hands roam over your waist through the material of your dress.

“Oh, I missed you baby,” Jungkook murmured against your lips and you smiled, pressing one last kiss to his lips before pulling back to look at him.

“I missed you more,” you cooed, running your hands through the hair at the back of his head. “How was Pica? And your family?”

“They’re all good, excited to come here at the end of the week for the wedding,” he told you as he set you back down on the ground. You wrapped your arm around his and intertwined your fingers together as you both walked back into the palace. “And I got the rest of my things.”

“You’re officially moved in then,” you noted.

“Yep and you’re stuck with me,” he teased, making you roll your eyes playfully. “What have you been up to while I was gone?”

“Eh, the usual,” you shrugged. “Work and more work, as always.”

“I hope you won’t be too busy for me after the wedding.”

“I won’t be, because I’ll have you by my side,” you smiled up at him and he returned your smile as the two of you climbed the staircase and then strolled down the hallway together.

“I hope you have your gift picked out for me for the ceremony,” you mentioned. “It’s tomorrow.” The ceremony that you were speaking of was a tradition for royal engaged couples, where they would present each other with a gift in front of their families and the Solar Council as a way of affirming their promises to each other and as a way of blessing their coming union. Typically, the gift was an extension of one’s magical powers but it was always interesting to see what each couple came up with.

“I already have my gift for you and you’re going to love it, I know it,” he said cockily.

“You sure about that? It’s gonna be hard to outdo the present that my dad gave my mom.”

“He gave her a fucking island!” Jungkook exclaimed, making you giggle at his facial expression.

“You better had come up with something that good then,” you joked. Smirking, Jungkook leaned against the wall and pulled you with him, forcing your body flush up against his as he wrapped his arms around you.

“You’re a menace, you know?” He said.

“I’ve been told,” you smiled. “At least you know you’ll never be bored.”

“That I do,” he chuckled before cupping your face in his hands and kissing you firmly. Per usual, you lost yourself in the kiss, your body melting into Jungkook’s as your lips slotted together. You had no idea how long the two of you ended up staying there, pressed up against that wall, until someone cleared their throat and caused the two of you to break apart.

“So sorry to interrupt the two of you,” Yoongi huffed. “But you’re late for your next meeting, your Highness.”

“And you have a lesson on Zamia’s history to attend, Prince Jungkook,” Jimin giggled. “Which I remind you, you have to finish before the wedding on Saturday.”

“Of course,” Jungkook sighed with a smile.

“Give us a second, we’ll be right there,” you told them, and Yoongi and Jimin nodded before walking away.

“No privacy,” you scoffed.

“Well, we are in the hallway,” Jungkook pointed out. “Good thing that we were because if we were anywhere else more private, you wouldn’t be going to that meeting.”

“Oh yeah?” You purred. “And why is that?”

“Because you wouldn’t be able to walk,” he whispered and you felt a tingle in your lower half. The sexual tension had been a constant any time the two of you were together since you had gotten engaged, and there had been several times over the last month that you had to stop yourself from falling into that temptation. It wasn’t that you wouldn’t have been able to, especially since you had before in your life, but as Queen, you wanted to do things in a more “traditional” way and save that for you and Jungkook until your wedding night.

“We’ll have two weeks off after the wedding and my dad will take over for us so I hope you’ll keep that promise,” you murmured.

“Let’s go!” Yoongi shouted from the end of the hall and you rolled your eyes in annoyance.

“You better go before Yoongi hyung blows a gasket,” Jungkook laughed. “I’ll see you tonight for dinner?”

“Of course,” you nodded. “Have a good day.”

“You too, baby,” he smiled, leaning down and giving you one last kiss before pulling away from you and allowing you both to go your separate ways.

.............................................................

The next night, you were stood outside of the Throne Room, anxiously shifting from one foot to the other. The time for the Gift Ceremony had come and Jungkook’s family, as well as your father and the Solar Council were inside of the Throne Room to watch.

“Y/N-ah?” Jimin said and you raised your head to look at him. “You ready?”

“Yeah,” you nodded with a smile. “Do I look ok?”

“Gorgeous,” Jimin chuckled, reaching out and fixing the golden crown that sat on top of your head. You were dressed in a golden gown that had a blue overlay and swept the floor when you walked.

“Let’s go then,” you squared your shoulders, watching as Jimin cued to the helpers and they opened the double doors. You began to walk inside, a wide smile falling onto your lips when you saw Jungkook, dressed in his naval uniform as usual, standing next to Yoongi as he waited for you.

Once you made it to your throne, Yoongi motioned for everyone to take a seat and when they did, he turned to look at you and Jungkook.

“This is the Gift Ceremony, where the two of you will present each other with a gift to mark your commitment to both each other and your upcoming marriage,” Yoongi recited. “Please kneel.” You and Jungkook did so, and Yoongi reached down to grab ahold of one of your hands and one of Jungkook’s before placing them together.

“As the Leader of the Solar Council, I hereby bless this upcoming union with the approval of my fellow Councilmembers,” Yoongi said. “Are the both of you entering into this union of your own choice, in sound mind and body?”

“I am,” you and Jungkook responded together.

“Please stand,” Yoongi instructed and you both stood up straight again, still holding onto each other’s hand. “Your Highness, Queen Y/N, will present her gift first. Your Highness.”

“Jungkook,” you began as you turned to look at each other. “I cannot express how happy I am to be joining you in marriage and to have you as a part of my family. I love how caring and loving you are, and how thoughtful you are of other people. Because of that, I have chosen to give you the gift of voice echo.”

“Really?” Jungkook gasped and you nodded with a smile.

“With this gift, you’ll be able to project your voices to places that you’re not present in,” you explained. “Meaning that even your family will be able to hear you from here to Pica.”

“Jungkook, do you accept this gift?” Yoongi asked.

“Yes,” Jungkook confirmed and Yoongi motioned for him to kneel again, which he did. You took a deep breath then, raising your hands up and waiting until a fine, yellow haze began to generate between your palms. Once you were satisfied by how much there was, you began to slowly wave your hands over Jungkook’s head, causing the yellow haze to flow downwards over his hair.

“As Monarch of Zamia, I grant you this power,” you crooned. The haze dissipated and Jungkook stood up, and you motioned for him to try it. “Go ahead.”

“Taehyungie hyung?” Jungkook whispered, so soft that you barely heard him and he was standing right next to you.

“I hear you, Jungkookie,” Taehyung revealed with a smile and the grin on Jungkook’s face was so wide, you knew his cheeks had to hurt.

“Now, Prince Jungkook, your gift,” Yoongi moved them along.

“Well, I went back and forth on what to get you,” he began. “My powers together are a weird combination so it was a challenge at first but I think you’ll love what I came up with.” He stepped down off of the small platform where your throne was and moved a few steps backwards, making you arch an eyebrow since you didn’t know what he was doing.

Holding his hands out over the floor, Jungkook’s stare was intense as a gust of wind began to create a vortex at his feet. You watched as the vortex became bigger, so much so that it was almost as tall as Jungkook was.

“Jungkook?” You called out, slightly worried that the vortex was going to hurt him.

“It’s ok,” he promised as he glanced at you over his shoulder. “She’s coming.”

“She?” You echoed and when you looked back at the vortex, you realized that it was looking less like a vortex and was taking the shape of an actual person. Once some of the dust fell away, the image that was left behind had your jaw dropping and a loud gasp coming from everyone that was present.

“Is that?” You croaked, seeing what was unmistakably your mother Thalia smiling down at you.

“It’s your mother,” Jungkook smiled as he turned around and extended his hand to you. “Come here, it’s ok.” You stepped down off of the platform as well, pacing over to stand next to your fiancée as you looked up at the image in disbelief.

“Can she hear me?” You asked as you grabbed onto his hand.

“What do you think?” Thalia wondered, and tears began to stream down your face steadily.

“Mommy,” you cried.

“Hi my baby,” Thalia smiled softly, her eyes crinkling at the sides the way you remembered they always did. You marveled at how clear the image was, Thalia’s umber colored skin glowing in the light of the haze that she had appeared from.

“I miss you so much,” you gushed.

“And I miss you,” she replied. “I’m so proud of you though. You’ve been doing an amazing job as Queen since I left, not that I ever had any doubts.”

“You really think so?” You questioned, your ability to lead Zamia’s people one of the most pressing questions that you had been wishing you were able to ask your mother.

“Absolutely, but there’s one thing that you could be working on.”

“What is it?”

“Learning to open up your heart,” Thalia said. “I know you and I know how you get set in your ways, but open your heart and allow Jungkook to love you. You deserve all the happiness in the world, my baby and Jungkook wants to give it to you so let him.”

“Daddy told me the same thing before Jungkook came,” you chuckled through tears. “About being open.”

“Well, your father taught me that same lesson and since you’re just like me, it makes sense that he taught it to you as well,” she giggled. The image of Thalia then turned around to look at your father Edric, who was sitting to the right of where you were standing. “I miss you so much, my love.”

“I miss you more,” Edric smiled sadly, lifting his hand to his mouth and blowing her a kiss. Thalia turned back to look at you then, smiling fondly.

“I love you so much, Y/N,” Thalia told you before turning her gaze to Jungkook. “Take care of my baby.”

“Yes ma’am,” Jungkook nodded with a smile and suddenly, the image of Thalia disappeared and the wind that had created the vortex wrapped up into itself before flowing out of the window.

Before Jungkook could ask how you felt about his gift, you threw your arms around him in a tight hug as you sobbed into his neck.

“I can’t thank you enough,” you whimpered and Jungkook just hugged you tight you him as he pressed a kiss to the side of your head.

.............................................................

Once your tears started, they just wouldn’t stop so Yoongi wrapped up the Gift Ceremony pretty swiftly and everyone dispersed, leaving Jungkook to walk you back to your bedroom as you recovered from the wave of emotions that you had just gone through.

“If I had known you’d be this upset by my gift, I wouldn’t have done it,” Jungkook murmured and you instantly shook your head as you wiped your face free of tears for what felt like the hundredth time in the past half hour.

“No! I loved it so much, that’s why I’m like this,” you told him. “When my mom passed, it was very sudden so I never felt like I got to say goodbye. Today, in the Throne Room, it kind of felt like closure, you know?”

“I know,” he nodded in understanding. “You don’t mind that I did it, right? I didn’t overstep?”

“You gave me the greatest gift I’ve gotten in my life,” you replied honestly. “I’ll never be able to repay you.”

“You don’t have to baby,” he said. “I did it because I wanted to, because I care about you.” The two of you made it to your large bedroom doors then and Jungkook let go of your hand that he was holding. “So, I’ll see you in the morning for breakfast?”

“Or we could go to breakfast together in the morning,” you suggested and Jungkook’s eyebrows rose in confusion.

“Huh?”

“Stay with me tonight,” you clarified.

“You sure?” He checked. “I don’t want you to feel like you owe me or anything just because of my gift or-” you cut him off by leaving forward and pressing a slow kiss to his lips. His words faded into nothing, his lips moving with yours as you kissed him sweetly.

“Stay with me, please,” you repeated after pulling back a little to look at him. “I want you to.”

“Ok baby, ok,” he nodded his agreement which made you smile. After grabbing his hand, you walked over to the door, nodding slightly to the two guards standing outside before opening one of the double doors and walking inside.

“I didn’t know you had guards at your door,” Jungkook noted as he followed you inside and shut the door behind himself.

“I wish I didn’t but the Solar Council insisted,” you shrugged. “A monarch thing.”

“Understandable,” he chuckled. You led him over to the bed before turning to face him and wrapping your arms around his neck. “They can’t...uh, hear anything in here, can they?”

“No, it’s soundproof,” you swore. “I had the room designed that way once the Solar Council said they wanted guards.”

“So if I wanted to make you scream my name,” Jungkook trailed off.

“They wouldn’t hear a thing,” you finished. With that, Jungkook wrapped his arms around you and pulled you into him as he kissed you passionately. He picked you up, allowing you to wrap your legs around his waist as he bent down and laid you out on the bed before climbing on top of you.

“I want to take care of you, Y/N-ah,” Jungkook murmured against your skin as his lips trailed downwards to our neck. “Will you let me?”

“Yes Jungkook,” you moaned as he left open-mouthed kisses against your skin. “Whatever you want.”

“Turn over for me so I can get this dress off,” he instructed and you nodded, waiting until he had moved off of you before sitting up and turning over so that your back was facing him. You reached up and took off your crown, holding it in your hands while Jungkook grabbed ahold of the zipper of your dress and pulled it downwards.

Pulling the dress over your shoulders and exposing your gorgeous melanin infused skin, Jungkook couldn’t help but to lean forward and press soft kisses against your shoulder.

“Beautiful,” he muttered.

“You’ve barely seen me yet,” you giggled as you reached over and sat your crown on the bedside table.

“I can already tell,” he huffed. You sat up on your knees then, pulling your dress down the rest of the way and then throwing it onto the floor before turning back around to lay flat on your back. He couldn’t help but to gawk at your body, a matching blue bra and panty set hugging your bust and hips.

“Like what you see?” You purred teasingly.

“Love it,” he smiled.

“You get undressed too,” you said and he nodded his head, getting off of the bed and standing up straight as he began to take off his naval uniform. You turned onto your side and propped your head up on your hand, watching with a smile as he first took off his jacket then his pants and the sword that had been hanging at his hip.

“You know, I can get used to this,” he mentioned.

“What?”

“You, laying in bed, waiting for me like this,” he said and you could feel your cheeks warm up in embarrassment as he climbed back onto the bed.

“Me too,” you agreed. You quickly sat up and undid your bra, pulling it from your body and throwing it to the side before Jungkook leaned down and sucked one of your nipples into his mouth. A loud gasp escaped you, your hands instantly threading themselves in his hair as you allowed him to cause your nipples to harden on his tongue.

“I’m gonna make you feel good baby, I promise,” he declared, moving down your body and leaving kisses in his path. You lifted your head slightly, smiling when he grabbed the waistband of your panties and pulled them down your legs. You wordlessly spread your legs for him, which made him groan in appreciation when he saw your glistening folds.

“So wet baby,” he whispered, using his fingers to spread your labia apart before diving in, sucking your clit into his mouth. You cried out as your head fell back against the bed, your body writhing on the bed as Jungkook worked his mouth on you.

Now, you were no stranger to sex at all. Jungkook wasn’t the first man to have ever courted you before but with him, you had to admit that it felt different. It wasn’t only the skill of his tongue that had you seeing stars but you felt such a strong connection to him, it was almost palpable. You guessed that this is what intimacy was and now that you’d felt it, you weren’t sure that you’d ever be able to give it up.

“Oh God,” you whimpered, biting down harshly on your lip when Jungkook began to draw figure eights on your clit with the tip of his tongue. As he did so, he slipped one finger into you, moaning against you when he felt how easily you had let him in.

“Shit, just like that,” you blurted out. Jungkook began to leave wide licks from the bottom of your clit up to the top before going back down and repeating the action, and that had your orgasm building up in your gut.

“Ah, I-I’m gonna, gonna,” you tried to warn him but you cut yourself off with a sudden yell, your back arching up from the bed as you came on his tongue. Jungkook moaned appreciatively, slurping up your cum as you rode your orgasm out.

“Good?” He asked and you nodded your head, slightly panting as he rose up and looked at you, licking your essence from his lips.

“So good,” you laughed in disbelief. Jungkook reached out then and gathered some of your wetness onto his fingers before using it to lubricate his cock, which was fully hard and bobbing against his lower stomach.

“You ready for me to fuck you, baby?” He wondered and when you nodded your head rapidly like a child, he laughed fondly as he positioned himself so that he was on his knees in between your legs.

“You sure you don’t want me to suck you off?” You asked.

“No, I need to be inside of you now,” Jungkook shook his head. “Plus, we have all the time in the world to get to that later.”

“Mm, that we do,” you smiled, wrapping your arms around his neck and pulling him into a searing kiss. As you slid your tongue into his mouth, Jungkook grabbed the base of his cock and pressed the head of it against your slit, slowly pushing himself into you. You both sighed into each other’s mouths at the feeling of his cock stretching you out, and Jungkook clutched onto the sheets next to your head as he worked you open.

“You’re so tight Y/N-ah, fuck,” he groaned harshly and the way that he moaned your name had your walls clenching around him.

“And you’re fucking huge,” you huffed out with a laugh. “God damn it.”

“But you’re taking it so fucking well,” Jungkook swore as he looked down at you. “Like you were made for me.”

“Cheesy,” you giggled which made him laugh as well. “You can go faster.”

“Yeah?” He hummed and once you nodded, Jungkook made sure that he was steady on his knees before sitting up and fucking into you a little bit faster. He set up a steady rhythm then, making it easy for the two of you to lose yourselves in each other.

“Just like that, shit,” you burst, your hands sliding from around his neck and trailing down his back. “Yes Jungkook.”

“Am I pleasing my Queen?” He wondered.

“You are but I’m not your Queen here, with just us two,” you told him. “I’m just Y/N with you.”

“My Y/N,” he said and hearing him call you his made you smile widely and what came out of your mouth next totally slipped out on accident.

“I love you,” you said, your eyes widening slightly when you heard yourself say it.

“I love you too,” Jungkook replied effortlessly, which left you even more confused.

“Really?”

“Of course. I wouldn’t say it if I didn’t mean it,” he responded. “I love you.”

“I love you,” you repeated, moaning when he kissed you again. Your movements became a lot more passionate and almost feral then, your legs wrapping around his waist to pull him close and one of his hands reaching down to grip your thigh tightly.

“Fuck yes, right there,” you panted, your entire body moving up and down on the bed with the force of Jungkook’s thrusts. “Please don’t stop, I’m so close.”

“Me too baby, me too,” he grumbled. “Come with me baby.” Jungkook sped up the pace of his thrusts and put more force behind them, causing you to see stars and your orgasm slammed into you suddenly.

“Fuck me!” You screamed in pleasure. “Jungkook! Jungkook!”

“That’s right, moan my fucking name while I fill your pussy up,” he commanded and all you could do was dig your nails into his skin while he used you to make himself come. Once he did and you felt his warmth flood inside of you, he collasped on top of you and you just laughed as you set your hands in his hair.

“So much for waiting, huh?” He mumbled groggily.

“Yeah, but it felt right,” you shrugged. “The wedding’s in two days anyways so we were close enough.” A comfortable silence fell over the two of you then, you both basking in the afterglow while coming down from your orgasms together. It had gotten so quiet, you had thought Jungkook had fallen asleep when he suddenly spoke up.

“You know, we’re gonna have to redecorate this room once we’re married,” he pointed out.

“Why?” You questioned. “It’s in Zamia’s official colors.”

“I know but a change might be nice,” he said. “Plus, it’s our bedroom now.”

“You’re right,” you agreed. “Once we get back from our honeymoon, we can hire an interior designer.”

“Did we just make our first compromise?” Jungkook asked as he sat up to look down at you.

“I think we did,” you chuckled. “The first of many.”

“You got that right,” Jungkook smiled. “I love you Y/N-ah, and I can’t wait to marry you.”

“Me too and I love you too,” you replied, leaning up and kissing him gently.

.............................................................

“You about ready, baby girl?” Edric asked and you nodded your head, taking your bouquet of flowers from one of the helpers that were standing outside the double doors of the church. The day of the wedding had finally come and it had been declared a major holiday in the kingdom of Zamia. Every citizen, old and young, had come to stand outside of the church and catch a glimpse of you in your wedding dress.

Speaking of the dress, it was the traditional white dress with sleeves that covered your arms and a scooped neckline. The body of the dress was adorned with calla lilies, which were the official flower of Zamia and both your veil and train of your dress were cathedral length, which you figured was appropriate since you were literally getting married in a cathedral. To finish off the look, of course, was your golden crown.

“It’s time, your Highnesses,” a helper named Karina told you.

“Here goes nothing,” you whispered, hooking your hand onto Edric’s arm and waiting for the double doors to be opened. Once they were, you and your father began the walk down the insanely long aisle, smiling politely at all of the guests who had come from far and wide to attend. They varied from family and friends of yours and Jungkook’s, to Kings and Queens from other kingdoms as well as their dignitaries.

The only person you seemed to be able to focus on though, was standing at the opposite end of the aisle next to the priest. Jungkook was dressed in a classic black suit, having decided to forgo his naval uniform since he was longer a part of Pica’s navy. His hair was pushed back away from his face, showcasing his strong jawline and his gorgeous eyes. You couldn’t help but to smile widely when the two of you locked eyes with each other and Jungkook did the same, his nose scrunching up adorably.

Soon enough, you and your father made it to the altar and Jungkook moved to stand next to your father on the opposite side of you while the priest motioned for the guests to take their seats.

“Who gives this woman to be married to this man?” The priest asked.

“Her mother and I do,” Edric answered. You turned to him then, allowing him to kiss your cheek over your veil before he shook Jungkook’s hand and went to his seat in the front row.

“We are gathered here today to witness the joining of this man and this woman in holy matrimony,” the priest began. “If there’s anyone who has just cause why these two should not be wed, speak now or forever hold your peace.” When a few seconds of silence were all that followed afterward, the priest continued on.

“Being as though this is both a wedding ceremony and a coronation of sorts, we’ll keep things straight and to the point, like our Queen here,” the priest joked, making you, Jungkook, and all of the guests laugh. “Rings, please.” Jimin stepped forward and handed you Jungkook’s wedding band, while Taehyung handed Jungkook yours.

“Queen Y/N, we’ll start with you. Please take Jungkook’s hand and repeat after me,” he instructed and you nodded, holding onto Jungkook’s left hand while you held his wedding band in your right. “I promise to be there for you, in sickness and in health.”

“I promise to be there for you, in sickness and in health,” you echoed.

“For better or worse.”

“For richer or poorer.”

“Til death do us part.”

“Til death do us part,” you finished, sliding the band onto his fourth finger then.

“Prince Jungkook, now you,” the priest said and you and Jungkook switched hands, your left hand resting in his now. “I promise to be there for you, in sickness and in health.”

“I promise to be there for you, in sickness and in health,” Jungkook repeated.

“For better or worse.”

“For richer or poorer.”

“Til death do us part.”

“Til death do us part,” Jungkook said as he slid your ring onto your ring finger.

“Now Prince Jungkook, please answer the following questions with honesty,” the priest said. “Do you solemnly vow to guard and aid the kingdom of Zamia?”

“I do,” Jungkook nodded, his grip on your hand tight and reassuring.

“Do you vow to go to war for the kingdom of Zamia, if the need ever arises?”

“I do.”

“And do you solemnly vow to act in the best interests of this kingdom at all times, to the best of your ability?” The priest finished.

“I do,” Jungkook agreed and you smiled proudly, your heart warming at hearing Jungkook answer the same questions that you had on the day of your coronation five years prior.

“Please kneel,” the priest said and Jungkook let go of your hand before he got down on one knee. Councilwoman Kim stepped up onto the altar then, holding a pillow that held a replica of your crown on top. The priest took ahold of the crown, picking it up and moving slowly before gently lowering it down onto Jungkook’s head. Once he did, Jungkook stood up again and grabbed ahold of your hand again.

“I now pronounce you man and wife, as well as Queen and King of Zamia,” the priest declared. “King Jungkook, you may now kiss your bride.”

Jungkook turned to you, reaching down and grabbing the hem of your veil before lifting it up and over your head. Wrapping your arms around each other, Jungkook pulled you into a searing kiss which made the guests inside the church and even the citizens outside of the church cheer wildly.

“I love you,” he whispered against your lips.

“I love you too,” you replied with a grin.

.............................................................

“Jungkook, watch out!” Jungkook turned around at the sound of your voice, his eyes almost bugging out of his head when he saw a ball of fire coming straight at him. Using his super speed, he ran over to the other side of your bedroom, sighing heavily when the ball of fire hit one of the large potted planets that sat next to the window and lit it aflame.

“Y/N-ah,” he huffed.

“It’s not my fault! It’s the babies,” you pouted as you walked out of the en suite bathroom, your hands cradling the bottom of your large baby bump. You were nine months pregnant and due any day with twins. You and Jungkook had only been married for nine months as well, meaning that you had gotten pregnant on your wedding night (or the day of your Gift Ceremony, which you felt was the more likely possibility but no one knew about that besides you and Jungkook).

“I’ll be happy when you give birth and stop accidentally setting things on fire,” Jungkook said, grabbing one of the many fire extinguishers that had been placed throughout the palace during your pregnancy and using it to put out the burning leaves.

“Again, it’s not me,” you whined. “I’m having contractions, which is making it harder to control.” The thing that was causing you to set things on fire was power tapping, which is something a lot of people experienced while they were pregnant. It just meant that you had access to whatever power your future child was going to have while you were still carrying them, meaning that one, or god forbid both, of your children were going to have the power of pyrokinesis.

“Just imagine what it’s gonna be like for the first five years of their lives,” Jungkook shuddered at the thought and you did your best to take some deep breaths. “How are you contractions though?”

“Getting painful,” you confessed. “They’ve been steadily getting worse since last night.”

“Maybe we should call the doctor then? Get you ready to bring the little ones into the world?” he offered, walking over to you and wrapping his arms around you. You gratefully leaned into his embrace, wrapping your own arms around his waist as you laid your cheek on his chest.

“I’m nervous,” you admitted in a quiet voice.

“Why?”

“Because I’m gonna have to give birth to two babies and once they’re born, I’ll be stuck here in the palace while you take over for me,” you explained.

“Hey, we talked about this,” Jungkook scolded you softly. “You staying here and recovering with our babies is more important than you going back to work and inevitably stressing yourself out trying to do everything at once. Plus, this is a part of the reason why I’m here for you, to take some of the stress and worry off of your shoulders. I got you baby.”

“I know,” you smiled as you looked up at him. “I know and I trust you. I’ve just never taken any time off.”

“That’s why you deserve it,” he told you. “You have to take care of you, ok?”

“Alright,” you groaned, clutching onto his shirt when you felt another contraction begin.

“Should Jimin hyung call the doctor?” He asked and you nodded your head rapidly.

“Please.”

Seven hours later, you were laying in your bed with your son and your daughter on your chest. Your labor has been easily the hardest thing you’d ever done but as soon as you saw their little faces, which were a perfect mix of your own face and Jungkook’s, you knew that all the months of morning sickness, mood swings, and setting almost everything (and everyone) on fire had been worth it.

“Y/N, you did so good baby,” Jungkook grinned, leaning over and kissing your forehead.

“I didn’t think I was gonna make it there for a second,” you chuckled. “But I’m just happy that they’re here and healthy.”

“We still have to name them,” he pointed out.

“Well, I don’t know about him but I like Ja-young for her,” you said, lifting one of your hands and running it over your daughter’s thick, curly hair.

“How about Jung-hwa for him?” Jungkook offered.

“Sounds good,” you smiled. “Little Ja-young and Jung-hwa.”

“I love you so much, Y/N-ah,” he whispered and you looked up at him, still not used to how much love would be in Jungkook’s eyes any time that you saw him looking at you.

“I love you too,” you replied, sighing happily when he leaned forward and captured your lips with his. Before you met Jungkook, you’d have no interest in marriage or having a family but now that you did, you couldn’t imagine your life without them. All it took was a Prince from an unassuming kingdom to teach you that what was really important in life that was to someone who loved you, without conditions and without reservations.

Yeah, you were pretty damn lucky to have Jeon Jungkook in your life.

#bt #bangtanarmynet #bangtanbathhouse #bts jungkook #jungkook x reader #jungkook smut #jungkook angst #jungkook fluff #bts x reader #bts smut #bts angst #bts fluff #bts imagines #bts scenarios #bts reactions #btsblackcreatorsociety

521 notes · View notes

kookieswan · 3 years ago

Note

Ok my request is from one ask 👀👀

Sweet Blood 🩸 where MC is on her period with the boys👀👀👀 funny+fluffy+🥵🔥

Do your magic woman ✨✨✨

u’re da best! Tysm

Sweet Blood - Inhale

Poly!Demon!TaeKook x OccultStudent!Reader

Word Count: 1.1k

Genre: Poly AU, Demon AU, College AU, fluffy with some humor, Suggestive 👀

Warnings: Thirsty content, no actual sex. Dirty talk; TaeKook are filthy. Talk of blood/periods.

Summary: Never had you thought your period of all things would attract the attention of demons, and yet…

Notes: They’re filthy and soft and I love them. Thank you for requesting lovely ❤️

Sweet Blood Masterlist here!

Tags: @parkdatjimin @jookiemonie @pamzn

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Are you okay?!” Jungkook is in front of you in an instant, looking surprisingly frazzled so early in the morning, eating. I thing more than some sweats. You pause, the spoon you’re holding hanging in the air as you stare at him.

“Yes? I’m literally sitting here eating cereal. I’m fine.” Fine except for the fact you feel like shit and it’s eight in the morning. It really can’t be helped though, the life of a college student is essentially a living nightmare. It doesn’t help that you have two addition nightmares living with you.

“I smell blood, you’re obviously bleeding from somewhere!” Bleeding? Blinking up at him, you go to respond before realizing what he’s smelling. Your period started last night, and apparently he can smell the blood leaking out of you. How embarrassing. Tae wanders in as you gape, eyebrows furrowed as he sets his sights on you, not wearing anymore than Jungkook is.

“Dove, are you alright? I can smell blood…” Clenching your legs together, you know that there’s not much you can do at this point. They’ve smelled the blood and aren’t likely to let it go because why would they? They’re like sharks in open water, pesky sexy annoying demons.

“I-um, yeah it’s fine. Don’t worry about it guys.” Ignoring them, you spoon the last few bites of cereal into your mouth as they stare on, unwilling to take your answer. They move in closer, because of course the would, and Taehyung places a gentle hand on your shoulder while Jungkook sits on the table next to you, face surprisingly gentle.

“Why would we not worry about it? If you’re injured we can help heal you, just show me where and I’ll take care of it.” Flashes of Jungkook licking over the wound to heal you from summoning Taehyung runs through your mind rapidly, the thought of him licking between your thighs to do the same soon following. Somehow your body manages to heat up even more as you scream internally at yourself to shut up.

“It’s not like that Jungkook…” Raising your eyebrows, you gesture to your lower tummy, praying that he gets the hint. His eyes remain confused while understanding washes over Taehyung’s face, a slow smirk creeping up the corners of his lips. Oh no.

“Kookie, our sweet little dove is on her period, not injured. I don’t believe there’s anything you can do to stop that.” At least one of them finally caught on. Letting out a sigh, you nod, mumbling about how it’s not a big deal as Jungkook smiles cheekily, and you just know Tae is doing the same.

“Maybe not, but I can help take your cramps away baby. I’ve heard orgasms do wonders.” Sputtering, you look to Taehyung to help but he just shrugs his shoulders, clearly not on your side and ready to tease. Horny bastards. Jungkook leans down, face to face with you as he brings a hand up to hold your chin between his fingers, head cocked and eyes dark. Why does he have to be so handsome…?

“Hm? I could stretch you out real nice with my fingers sweet thing, have you seeing stars. I bet it would help.” A clench of your tummy, a clench of your thighs, and the imagery runs wild. At least you can blame all the horny thoughts you’re getting on the hormones raging through your body and not on how badly you actually want them. You can’t do much more than fluster, eyes fluttering as Jungkook strokes his thumb over your cheek.

They both inhale deeply, and with how satisfied they look, it’s likely now they’re smelling more than just blood. The good side of your brain tells you to keep your thoughts clenched, and yet, you let them fall open slightly. Just enough to drive both men a little more wild. Tae hums, clearly satisfied with how pliant you’re being.

“I could always help too beautiful. Play with your little clit till you cum all over Jungkookies cock like a good girl. You want that?” Taehyung’s leaned in from beside you, cool breath drifting across your ear like a wave as you nod just barely. The whiney moan that escapes you really can’t be helped, especially at the sight of Jungkook’s eyes going completely black.

Taehyung gets closer, lips brushing against the side of your neck while Jungkook does the same, leaving a kiss against your jaw. Another whine escapes you, hands clenching against hot and cold skin alike, not sure whether to pull them closer or push them away. They’re so hot and fuck you want them so bad but… They’re demons...

“As lovely as that sounds, I have a class to go attend!” It’s not a lie, not really. Standing up quickly, you push the chair out and the demons away, going to grab the empty bowl as a wave of dizziness takes over you. Before you can even begin to stumble, both men have hands and arms wrapped around you, holding you firmly in place. Taehyung looks at you seriously, eyes softening as he analyses your face.

“I think what our dove might need instead is some bed rest, passionate lovemaking will have to wait. Would you like to stay home today ____? I’m sure your professor will understand.” Hesitantly, you nod. It still blows your mind how they can go from sex crazed to almost nurturing in the snap of a finger, and it blows your mind even more how endearing you find it. Jungkook’s voice comes out raspy yet affectionate as he places his hand on your forehead.

“He’ll have to understand because we’re not letting you leave the house; I’ll email him for you. You have a little fever, so how about we cuddle and watch a movie instead.” With that, Jungkook picks you up bridal style and starts to head toward you room, Taehyung ahead of him to open the door. What lovely horny gentleman they are. The pale demon pulls back your covers and allows Jungkook to set you on the bad, both fucking you in

“The offer still stands for us to fuck you later though baby; just say the words.” A loud scoff echoes through the room ad you role your eyes, Jungkook giggling to himself as Taehyung shakes his head. Snuggling into the bed, you reach out for the two of them.

“I’m your dreams. Now come cuddle.”

#sweet blood #poly taekook x reader #poly taekook #taekook #jungkook x reader #jungkook x you #jungkook fluff #jungkook thrist #taehyung x you #kim taehyung x reader #taehyung fluff #taehyung thirst #bts x you #bts x reader #bts fluff #bts thirst #bts demon au

98 notes · View notes

helenazbmrskai · 4 years ago

Text

Fall Into My Trap

This fic is part of The Fabled Collaboration sponsored by @ksmutclub and @whipped-kpop-creators !

I hope many of you will enjoy it (and sorry for any mistakes in the mix hehe) I'm so happy that I could take part in this collaboration and I can't wait to read everyone's work. 👉👈

Pairing ‹ Faerie! Jimin x Human Healer! Reader ›

Genre ‹ fate, faerie, fated ones, strangers to lovers, smut, fantasy, supernatural, action ›

Summary ‹ New’s travel fast after the Fae king’s daughter falls ill. On short notice, every healer community around the land is notified of the upcoming Tournament with the final goal in mind – to choose the best. You’re about to decline the invitation when your caretaker pulls out an old letter. It’s convenient how a letter from your mother can convince you at the end to join. ›

Warnings ‹ dangerous situations, minor character death mention, action, close calls, fights, blood, gore(ish), injuries, hate towards halflings and humans – smut warnings: not very detailed unprotected sex (always be safe guys!), using (?) magic during intercourse, oral (f), sweet talk, creampie, ›

Word Count ‹ (6.8k) ›

The smell of spices freely travels around your tiny workspace attracting the pixies to fly through your open window and watch with interest how you work on a new salve that could be used to alleviate the swelling of joints and serve as a demulcent. You explain every ingredient that goes into the grinder with a soft voice and reach for the pestle blindly only to come up with an empty hand.

The pixies around you giggle mischievously when your left eye ticks catching the tiny troublemakers red-handed with your tool levitating above your head. There’s an exaggerated sigh following an airy chuckle that you let out yourself, not truly angry with the distraction. By now you’re used to their antics and you resume your work accordingly knowing that with those tricksters flying around, you will need more time to perfect the medicine. The little creatures like to hide your tools or spread pixie dust around your ingredients from time to time to get a rise out of you. It doesn’t really affect the salve itself except for its colour so you let them have their fun. Today they seem to be in an especially good mood playing and laughing while sitting on your window sill and you can’t help but look at them with a fond look in your eyes.

They’re the closest to what you can call family since your mother passed away soon after you were born and of course there’s also your caretaker who’s an old grumpy Fae that resides inside the Northern part of the land surrounded by the green forest, your home. As far as you know from the stories that Hezra told you, you were born in the human realm and transported here by him after the tragic death of your mother. Even Hezra doesn’t know about your father’s whereabouts or if he’s even alive after all these years. In this realm, time flows differently and it’s not like you have any leads to follow so you don’t spend many sleepless nights thinking about him or your former family members anymore or the life you would have lived if you stayed with the humans.

Humans change like the direction of the wind but Fae is consistent and reliable in their ways. Always true to their characters, a trait that you confide in to avoid unreachable expectations.

You long ago accepted your fate and you’re content with what you achieved so far with it. Human or not. Hezra provided you with a workspace and a nice flow of income thanks to his shop’s flourishing salve medicine business. Despite your clumsy younger self you grew up to be an intelligent young woman who knows her way around traditional medicine all thanks to your caretaker’s iron fist and undying love for you. If you say so yourself he taught you well.

If you stay long enough here even humans could use some light magic but it’s nothing quite spectacular as one might think. You spent your younger days learning about the flora and how you can use herbs to heal yourself and others rather than experimenting with the natural flow of magic.

Even though the Fae is a powerful race and there are quite a few magic healers between them traditional salves and medicine is still important and in use, because it doesn’t tire out the body and more beneficial in the long run if there’s a lot of injured people that need their treatment. Magic has its limits quite often than not. The first thing Hezra railed into your head is that there’s power in knowledge, those who study can outsmart the most powerful magic on land, you just have to know your limits and expand on it. Magic comes in all different forms that you wouldn’t expect at first.

Faes are natural tricksters in general not only pixies and a human like yourself need to have a good head on their shoulders to be able to live here long and happy without any fatal incidents.

There’s a faraway look in your eyes that doesn’t go unnoticed by the tiny flying creatures, they start giggling under their noses and it could only mean one thing. That they have something up their sleeves. You always admired their easy-going lifestyle, they don’t waste time thinking about negative stuff as you do. You don’t want to get stuck in your past but even you can’t help your wondering thoughts spiralling back to your younger years even if the memories are quite foggy now.

You lost yourself in stirring and concentration is etched onto your features. The same expression you wear when something needs your undivided attention. It’s an easy enough recipe but you like to be thorough knowing that someone out there will put their faith into your medicine so you allow nothing less than perfection when it comes to your salves.

It’s not a secret that Faeries doesn’t like mixing with humans if it weren’t for Hezra they wouldn’t bat an eyelash at your salves on the shelves. It is not against their laws for humans to live among them but they’re not particularly fond of the few that does. Coexistence is still a fragile concept and old Faes like to keep the old ways of living. They don’t want to admit that a lowlife without magic could make something that can benefit their bodies (god forbid, save their lives) and you’re not under the illusion they do. If anything it makes you want to show them your potential and rub it under their grumpy noses.

There’s not a lot of humans living in this realm and if you think about it for a moment – you don’t think you remember meeting one on the top of your head. You’ve been the only one around this area for as long as you can remember. This is a small forest with not many locals in the vicinity, close-knit enough for everyone to mind their own business but know when there’s a new face around.

Before your thoughts could consume you yet again there’s a gentle tap on your left shoulder. You know that look when you turn on your heels to face your caretaker. He’s eyeing you with the same look for the past couple of days since the fancy invitation came in. You know he wants you to listen to your mother’s last wish and enter the competition but you’re hesitating. There’s so much variable that could happen, you need to consider everything before you decide.

Her handwritten letter was confusing and you admit it irked you as well. This is the only thing your mother left you and all she has to say is that you will meet your fate at the upcoming Tournament. Not that you know what that means for you. It’s hard to wrap your mind around the letter that your mother sent you from a magical cave that told her your fate and which path to take.

Surprisingly, Faeries are very obsessed with the concept of one’s fate and soulmate. They truly believe that your path is paved in front of you from the moment you open your eyes. No matter how much you want to turn things around, you will end up where it was destined and that sentiment rubs you in the wrong way. You like to think that your future is not premeditated and you after all have a choice in the end. A future telling magical cave won’t stop you from thinking that.

It’s pitiful but you’re angry and disappointed at how unemotional the letter is. Hezra understands why you would hesitate to take part in such a dangerous game but he’s a Fae at the end of all of this, there’s nothing he could do or say as he has different values from a human like you.

He didn’t suggest anything but you know he wants you to give it a try. It’s not at all, her letter that makes your stomach twist in dread. There’s something else that bothers you more than her unemotional approach. You don’t want to admit it but you’re afraid. The Fae can be very cruel and the Tournament is not going to be a catwalk with glitter and cupcakes, it will be dangerous and there’s a possibility that you won’t come back from it. It weighs down on your mind. The future has been uncertain for you ever since you were born but it feels different as for the first time in your life, you’re afraid to learn the future that awaits you.

***

The flower field is crowded with Faeries. Sounds of whisper and laughter are all around you, it seems like you’re the only one with no one to talk to. Hezra couldn’t come with you since someone needs to keep the shop busy and you thought that you’ll be fine alone when you said goodbye in the morning but all your anxiety rises to the surface knowing that you’re utterly alone for the first time in your life. Being an outcast never felt so real before this exact moment.

There’s only a single bag on your shoulder and the clothes you wear to save yourself. You could die today and no one will shed a tear. The thought itself leaves a bad taste in your mouth, terrified to learn what will be the first obstacle in the king’s wicked game. You hope your mother didn’t fool you and the fate that’s chosen for you is not ending in early death.

She talked about a magical encounter and that you’ll know that moment has come as soon as you lay your eyes on him. Just like when she met your father, the ending notes of the letter is still ringing in your head. You’re sceptical but there’s a part of you who would want to experience that electric moment when you first meet the eyes of your fated one, your missing piece to complete the puzzle of your heart. You take a deep breath attempting to calm your wildly beating heart, it’s pointless to mourn over it now, you’ll figure it out soon enough.

The Tournament is about to start, either way, no one cares if you’re ready or not – you feel the shift in the air when the king appears in all his glory and the other Faes are excited, they talk about the Fae king’s Daughter in shushed voices and about how much gold is offered for the one who wins, these things are all meaningless for you. They all want to claim the gold and the young beauty of a girl, but you, you’re not interested in the position or the gold. You’re here for a selfish reason.

You’ve been alone all your life. You want to fit in and finally have someone by your side. Is it wrong of you to long for the company of someone who will appreciate you as you are? Your soulmate wouldn’t think lowly of you, right? He should be wired in a way that he accepts every little detail about you and your origins. That he’ll open his arms for you simply because you were destined to be with him. Overruling race, skin tone and magical abilities.

It’s silly to hope for romance but you can’t stop thinking about it after your mother’s letter. Not that occasionally you didn’t entertain the idea of romance, you just always thought it’s an unreachable concept for you considering that Faerie and Human relationships are almost non-existent.

Your thoughts quiet down when the first mission is announced and you hear some people cheer in the distance, some already started discussing how to proceed as everyone scattered around the field to start searching – everyone was moving along.

You almost missed the first task’s announcement if you didn’t tune in last minute. Something feels off in the way some of the Fae participants stare blankly up at the king and it makes an awful feeling root itself inside your gut. You wish you were wrong but you weren’t.

***

It’s too early for you to panic but you’re getting out of breath quickly from running. There’s an arrow coming close to scraping your side, fortunately, it only reaches your loose clothes tearing the fabric. Not close enough to break your skin but more arrows are coming so you can’t relax just yet. Blackening the sky with deadly weapons poisonous tips shining due to the catching light.

Closing in on you as the metallic scent of blood fills your nostrils, making you nauseous. Your relief is short-lived when the Fae looks you straight in the eyes and tightens his bow, missing the shot only with a hairbreadth between your skin and the sharp tip of the weapon. You hear predatory laughter, your heart twists painfully in your ribcage when you realise they find sick satisfaction in the chase, overwhelmed with bloodlust. This looks more serious than just the Tournament, there’s something else that they want –your intuition tells you.

Their eyes are searching through the crowd as if they’re looking for someone in particular. Blood is spattered everywhere staining the grass and smeared around the tree’s trunk. It’s obvious what their intentions are. To get rid of the weak first. You tell yourself that’s all there is to it, it’s easier than to entertain the possibility that these people around you are dying and that has nothing to do with the Tournament. Greed is not good enough reason to plot a bloodbath no matter how you look at it.

Your head snaps to your right when you hear a painful moan rip through the sky. Even though you don’t have the luxury to think about another being’s safety when your life is on the line but your legs move on their own ignoring what your mind tells you. It’s a natural instinct to choose your safety above anything else so why you can’t leave him? There are thousands of cries for help but you decide to help this one.

There’s an arrow sticking out from his left shoulder so you avoid that side and lift him from the mud, he puts his whole weight against you that you almost lost your footing. ”Come on.” You groan, your legs feel like giving up but the adrenaline makes you keep going. You have to keep going, as long as you don’t give up there’s still hope for you.

You start walking but you’re too slow with the added weight, it fills you with unease. You’re an easy target but there’s not much you can do.

The chaos around you sucks your bodies in, looking like headless ants crying for help and trying to avoid the inevitable death that awaits once an arrow grazes a chest. You wish your eyes didn’t meet with his as you saw the same horrified expression on his face that truly mirrored your thoughts.

You’re not going to make it, it’s going to be your end and this forest will be your death bed. You don’t know if the tears in his eyes are from the pain radiating from his shoulder or the realisation that he’ll never go home and you don’t have time to dwell on it, either way, you drag him with you pulling and walking until sweat and blood mix. He makes a last effort to push you away but you pull his body flush to your side instead of letting go, he sees you struggle with how your legs are shaking as you have to keep both of you upright and do all the heavy lifting while all he can do is hang from your side like a useless rag doll.

You know what he tries to do, it’s painfully obvious. He wants you to leave him behind and save yourself while you still can. Every sane person would agree and drop him but you can’t make yourself do it. It was you who grabbed him, you’re not going to abandon him now as it was your choice to reach out and answer his cry for help, you could have easily left him behind but you didn’t. So from now on if you die, you die together.

”We don’t have time for this.” You yell over the cries of others to stop him from playing the hero. Your fingers dig into his side but there’s no time to feel pain as you’re being hunted down like animals. The man in your arms smiles at you but there’s nothing cheerful in his expression but a sense of finality. There’s blood all over your hands as you try to keep him upright and place your foot after another, step after step. You can’t give up now that he has given up, you refuse to die today and you’ll show him and fate that you can write your own story.

You both fell tripping over a branch just in time when an arrow is cut through the air that otherwise would have gone straight for your heads. You bite your lip drawing blood. If that arrow hit you while you were standing up you’d be dead by now. That fall saved your life.

”I’ll die either way but you still have a chance to survive. Leave me behind I’m only slowing you down.” It’s hard to understand every word as he moans in pain with each step, blood coming out of his mouth. You keep your head trained on your surroundings but your arms tighten around him as he pleads you to let him go.

His hands tremble around your waist despite the strong exterior he tries to show you, you could feel his fingers tighten on your torn shirt, he offers you an out but he’s terrified to be left alone.

You don’t listen. You’re not leaving him behind. ”Shut up. I’m not going to leave you.” That’s the last thing you tell him before he knocks out.

***

Your eyes are fixed on the dried blood on your hands, it’s sticky and you want to throw up.

The Fae you saved is sleeping peacefully he lost consciousness after you entered your current hiding spot collapsing onto the ground. His beautiful features are not contorted with pain so you can shift your focus onto something else while he silently heals.

You allow yourself to let what happened out there finally sink in as your body relaxes against the cold cave walls, drained and exhausted now that you took care of this man’s injuries.

After the Fae king announced the first trial the Tournament started. Everything was fine while everyone headed towards the woods the first task was to collect a rare flower but along the way, a group of Faeries thought it would be a great opportunity to get rid of the rivals. The king said that there are no rules while you play but you can give up at any point and return to your family planting the seed of false security in everyone’s head. Not many of you made it, the beautiful stranger in front of you almost didn’t make it. Hell, you almost didn’t make it.

The arrow they used was covered in poison but you could quickly make a salve that was able to remove the toxins from his bloodstream and yours. It’s eerily quiet out there now that the cries died down a while ago, you can feel your body getting heavier but you can’t allow yourself to sleep it’s not safe yet.

You stay put for another hour just to be safe before you decide to venture outside. You collect wild berries and more herbs to use later, all the while making sure that you don’t stray too far away from the cave’s five-metre radius so you could run back if anything happens. You still need to keep an eye out on the Fae in case someone finds your hiding spot. He’s still unconscious entirely on your mercy.

You look around every five seconds, the thought that you’re the only one who could protect the sleeping Fae keeps you on your toes. You know it well that if you cross paths with one that tries to kill you he most likely will. You’re just a human, an easy prey. You don’t have any special abilities that could aid you in a battle. Your feeble self-defence techniques are useless against a full-grown magical creature that’s out for your blood. All you can do is stay undercover.

You contemplate if you should tie him up but you decide against it even if Faes are not fond of humans he can’t deny the fact that you saved his life and it’s a big deal here in this realm. They take life debts very seriously so you just decide to watch him for now, the least of your concern is the Fae you saved and how he’ll react once he’s awake. You have more pressing matters on hand.

You need to figure out how to get that flower and stay alive out there without being detected. It’s not helping that you’re the one with the disadvantage. You can’t fly as you have no wings and you can’t see in the dark as they can. Your senses are not sharp enough to avoid being seen before they could discover your location. If you focus on searching for the flower there’s a possibility that you can’t react to a threat on time as dividing your attention will impair your focus. You need to live so you can meet your fated one. You can’t die until then but you can’t drop out of the game just yet either.

There’s a groan coming from the other side of the wall as you’re lost in your thoughts you watch as the Fae opens his eyes and clutches his shoulder on reflex, it must hurt a lot. It takes him only a minute to lock eyes with you acknowledging your presence. You already removed the arrow so all he could feel is a cloth covering his wound as the heavy scent of green herbs penetrate his nostrils. His shoulder throbs but the salve helps to numb some of the pain. At least he doesn’t have the urge to moan in pain with each movement like before, your salve is pretty good at speeding up his healing process as he feels his skin tingle as his powers are rushing to the damaged tissues. You look exhausted and he could tell that you didn’t sleep at all while he was out like a light.

He remembers you, you’re were the only one who responded to his cry and kept him safe even though you’re a mere stranger to him. A human nonetheless. You didn’t let him die and instead, you patched him up and dragged him into a cave where you two can temporarily be out of harm's way. No one ever did something so selfless for him and you’re not even one of his kind. You’re a human but you saved his life while his own only thought about themselves. There’s no way you know who he is and it makes your actions all the more special to him. He’s one of the Faes in your eyes and for once he likes this indifference. He smiles at you despite the pain and sits up to face you. He can’t put into words how thankful he is.

”How are you feeling?” You watch him with wary eyes but your question is genuine. He’s a stranger that you just met in the chaos but it comes naturally to you to ask and anticipate his answer. If you’d want him to be in pain you wouldn’t be better than the Fae who fired those arrows.

He’s carefully moving his shoulder to test the pain, the silence stretches on for a while before he finally replies, finding his voice.

”I’m healing. Your salve helps a lot.” He nods with an angelic smile on his face that makes you relax as well. The sun is about to set so you two move further into the cave so no one will notice you. It’s dark inside and you’re tense to be near a stranger. Even though you saved his life nothing guarantees that he won’t stab you in the back as soon as you close your eyes.

”I’m Jimin.” The Fae speaks after contemplating what to do. His eyesight is excellent even in the dark and he could see you tense up when he changed his position against the opposite wall, you tense up when he speaks or when you hear something coming from his movements or animal sounds from the opening of the cave. You try to appear as strong but you’re terrified, this is the first time you sleep outside the cottage and after what happened at the field today you’re unable to relax and catch some well-deserved sleep. Your head is swimming with thoughts that make you dizzy. He doesn’t have to be observant to see you choose the spot farthest away from him curled up in on yourself. You’re trembling like a leaf.

You raise your head from between your knees and look where you think his voice was coming from but you can’t see him in this pitch black environment. You haven’t realised the nights are so cold and dark until now. You’re silent that makes a frown appear on Jimin’s face. Why are you not responding?

”There’s power in someone’s name even a mere human knows that. I’m not giving you my name I’m already at a disadvantage here. I’ll pretend I didn’t hear yours so don’t wait for an answer.” He shouldn’t be surprised, he knows how Fae tends to treat humans but there’s a sudden pang in his chest that you think he’s trying to trick you.

He’s different then them, he never met a Human before but he sure wouldn’t treat one badly. He knows how that feels like, how lonely it gets sometimes. You saved his life he wouldn’t even hurt you if he could. He’s still healing but there’s no doubt he could overpower you even in this state. But he doesn’t want to if anything he wants to protect your fragile life just like you didn’t give up on him when you were under attack. You tightened your hold on him when he told you to leave him behind, but you didn’t. He cried from the relief that you didn’t leave him behind.

”I’m not going to hurt you. I’m indebted to you as long as I live. You’re a good human you saved me even though I’m a Fae. I trust you with my name so please don’t forget it. I want you to remember and call for me.”

You’re lost for words as you digest his words. You knew that saving someone’s life here is big deal but giving you his name is very dangerous. You could make him do anything if your voice is firm and commanding. His whole existence is laid in your hands. You can’t decide if he’s foolish enough to trust you or he truly believes that you won’t exploit the power you suddenly have over him.

”I’m still not telling you my name.”

”That’s alright, dove.” There’s a low chuckle coming from him that sets your cheeks aflame. You lower your head in mortification and shudder when another gush of wind finds its way inside the open cave. It seems like you’re the only one affected by it, Jimin is a Fae he’s more accustomed to the temperature than you are. He sees you shivering and scoots closer until your knees are touching.

You didn’t realise he walked over to your side until you felt his warm skin press into your side. You jump at the contact and shy away from him. He doesn’t know but your constant rejection is pulling on his heartstrings. ”I promise that I won’t ever hurt you. You’re cold let me warm you up.”

You shake your head still avoiding skin to skin contact with him. He follows you as you try to create more space between your bodies but he’s persistent. He corners you until there’s no more room for you to back away.

”I-I don’t even know you!” You yelp when he buries his face into your neck, you feel yourself tremble with nerves as he firmly grips your waist and pulls you against him to rest between his legs. Jimin drapes his body over yours and you already feel warmer than before.

”Do you know what happens when you’re indebted to someone who saved your life dove?” That nickname again. It makes your skin crawl but not in an unpleasant way. It messes with your head.

Your curiosity wins as you ask him what he means by that. Momentarily forget about your awkward position as you rest your back against his chest and while he talks you feel your body relax against him and gets a little harder for you to keep your eyes open now that you’re not cold.

”My whole life belongs to you now because without you I wouldn’t have a future. I’m entitled to keep you safe and give my all to you. We don’t know each other yet but I know I wouldn’t want to spend the rest of my days serving someone else only you. I couldn’t ask for a better person to have me.” Every word sounds questionable to you. You’re unable to grasp the concept it’s foreign for you as a human. Entrusting someone with your life is something that you would never willingly do and here you are. Accepting his words.

***

”Look out!” Jimin yells but your body is already in motion. Fear crawls under your skin as you break into a nervous sweat. The Fae reaches you with inhuman speed janking your body against him before the trap could activate and close on your leg. You look down with horror as you see a bear trap that almost closed around your ankles tearing your flesh. Jimin’s natural scent washes over you as you stay flush against him afraid to move and set off another trap with your clumsiness.

”Thank you.” You’re breathless as you turn around in his arms that are holding you tight. Jimin gulps down the tremor in his bones steel muscles contracting as he clings to your shaken up form. If he arrived a second late you would be in so much pain. He hates seeing you getting injured.

You shyly look away after a minute of staring at each other getting flustered by the galaxies in his eyes. The proximity starting to mess with your head as you breathe in his scent. He has been with you since the beginning and over time you two warmed up to each other’s presence.

Your bond is stronger than ever as you two lived through sticky situations together. You get through trials after trials.

You can’t count how many times you saved his life and how many times he saved yours. Jimin’s shoulder healed up fast, by the time the first trial ended you stood with a handful of other Faes to have the next announcement from the king.

The air was thick the previous playfulness was nowhere to be found. Those who survived the attack the first day looked around cautiously not trusting anyone. There was an unsaid tension that continued while you went over the second and third trials. Getting closer to the finish line, there was only one task left and only twelve Fae except for you and Jimin to win the game.

It was a quiet night you both found an abandoned cottage to camp out, your curiosity got the best of you when you asked Jimin while you were dressing up his irritated skin. It was a silly accident. You lost your footing and dragged Jimin with you as you rolled down the hill together. It wasn’t a big one so none of you got hurt seriously but at the foot of the hill, there was a bush line that made Jimin’s skin react badly to the chemicals in the leaves to form an allergic reaction.

You were massaging the cream into his back when you realised you never asked why he joined the Tournament.

”I’m a halfling. Faeries don’t like when you’re different. I think I just wanted to prove myself? I thought if I become the king’s healer then I’ll show those who bullied me that they can’t mess with me anymore.” You acknowledge his answer with a hum, focusing on his back mindful of his wings as you spread the cold cream around his shoulder blades and lower back. You could feel his muscles relax as you rub his skin in soothing circles. He throws his head back on your shoulder when you reach a special spot near his spine you don’t care when his back pushes against your clothes as stains of the cream rub off on your t-shirt. You welcome his weight against you.

”So you’re mixed?” You ask intrigued by this new information.

”Yeah. My wings are not as strong as an Unseelie’s mine is more flimsy and fragile. I’m a half pixie.” He gets shy once the truth is out. You always liked pixies despite their mischievous nature they’re good in the heart, you could see the similarity in their qualities as Jimin himself can be quite the trickster. You can’t count in one hand how many times his quick thinking saved you in a bad situation. Jimin avoids your eyes as if he thinks you’re going to look down on him now that you know he’s a halfling but that’s far from the truth.

”Isn’t pixies are like very small? How could that even happen?” The question is out before you could think about it again and your face heats up instantly. Jimin laughs at your sudden discomfort but kind of understands where you’re coming from. Halflings are rare and half pixie mixes are even rarer. Jimin finds your innocence quite cute.

”Magic can solve a lot of things. I could show you little dove.” He feels you squirm behind him and a good-natured laugh escapes his parted lips. The itchiness has already gone down as the cream seeped into his skin so he felt being playful again. He loves to watch the apple of your cheeks turn into a scarlet shade of pretty red especially if he’s the one who made you blush. He can’t deny that these past few weeks he got to spend with you is going to be the best weeks of his life. He watches you while you sleep with heart eyes and gets flustered when you caress his cheeks. He can’t deny the attraction he feels for you any longer and he finds himself not wanting to.

Even if it’s not cold Jimin will cuddle with you. He pulls you close to his chest until there’s no air between your back and his chest. He smells heavenly and you take a deep breath before turning around in his arms to have yours around his waist as well. It’s a bold move on your part.

You never did something like this before and Jimin is slightly startled, he thought that you already fell asleep. As if you’re possessed you place a small kiss on his collarbone that sticks out of his shirt and you feel his body shudder against yours. His body is thriving with magic at your little touches.

”Jimin.” He never heard you call out his name like this before. He feels his cock twitch in his underwear thinking about you in a sinful setting. You’re so close yet so far away. He would kiss your neck if you’d let him while his hands are mapping out your curves, caressing your stomach with his fingertips before dipping his fingers under your clothes and play with your cute little clit using slow strokes to collect your arousal all over the length of your pussy lips and tease you until you beg for his fingers. He would love to taste you and make you lose yourself around his mouth.

”What is it my sweet dove?” There’s mischieve in his voice. He could read your reactions like an open book but pretends that he doesn’t understand the glint of lust in your darkened orbs.

You’re too embarrassed to say it out loud so you grab his hands and place it on your clothed breast. His chuckle is airly and an amused smile stretches across his face but his hand on your breast remains unmoving. His hand feels nice but you want him to move to snake his hand under your shirt and pinch your nipples to kneed the soft flesh until you’re moaning.

After you realise he won’t give in so easily you take matters into your own hands and surprise him with the force you pin Jimin to lay him on his back as you easily straddle his lower stomach just above his dick on purpose. ”Did you forget who’s in charge? Did you forget who owns your name?”

The words are caught in his throat and his eyes widen due to the sheer force of your dominance. Jimin didn’t expect this reaction to his teasing but he’s more than pleased with the change in position.

He’s already turned on when you decide to grind down on his lap, he could feel his dick throb and produce precum. He likes the idea of you in charge more than he cares to admit.

”It’s y-you.” Jimin’s eyes roll back when you reward his efforts with your palm over his prominent bulge.

”That’s right.” You plant a sweet kiss onto his lips and caress his cheek moving your lips against his, the featherlight contact drives him crazy, he needs more. He chases the feel of your mouth until you let him deepen it with his tongue. There’s magic surging through him as you two continue to kiss, you feel it on the tip of his tongue warming your insides as you’re getting filled up with his energy.

There’s a strong wave of want washing over you like you could sense the need inside him. You’re so taken aback by these strong feelings that you need a minute to catch your breath.

”W-What is this feeling?” You moan loudly when Jimin nips the skin on your neck, turning your body over until he’s hovering over your body pupils dilated and eyes almost feral.

”It’s the bond. I can’t believe that I haven’t realised sooner.” Jimin inhales a shaky breath, running his hands over your shoulders and stomach until he reaches the hem of your pants and pulls them down slowly.

”Realised what?” It’s hard for you to concentrate on the conversation as you feel his breath fan across your core, hands digging into your thighs to keep you open for him to feast upon.

”We’re meant to be my dove. Our paths were meant to cross.” Your eyes widen just when he delivers the first lick to your pussy. Your head is empty but so full of thoughts as you try to make sense of them under the overwhelming pleasure his mouth provides for you with his long licks and gentle sucks on your clit. You can’t think straight until he removes his mouth from your oversensitive heat, his chin is slick with your cum tongue peeking out to savour the taste as he keeps eye contact. Jimin watches your swollen pink centre glistening with your essence and all he wants is to dive back in and lick you clean, fuck you with his tongue and play with your clit.

He removes his pants and underwear with one go showing you his needy cock as he leaks precum. Jimin rubs the head of his cock between your slick folds gently pressing on your opening with the tip but never enters. He waits for your permission but it’s getting harder for him to hold himself back and control his hips when your pussy is so inviting and ready to take his length.

”Please! Can I put it in? I want to feel your walls around me. I bet you would feel so tight and wet around my cock. Please, let me make you feel good.” You nod your head firmly, positioning his tip to align with your entrance and he pushes in slowly. He feels you up inch by inch as your wet walls suck him in.

”Y-Y/N.” You tell him your name as he starts moving in and out of your tight heat. He freezes mid-thrust and looks down at you with big shiny orbs feeling your snug walls accommodate him. He tests your name out, how good it sounds coming from him. At first, your name is merely a whisper until he gets confident. He moans it lowly in your ear as he snaps his hips into you, going deep but slow. Letting you cherish every trust and feel every curve of his tip stretching your walls, reaching deep. He cums inside your sweet pussy with your name on his tongue and you come undone while saying his. Feeling your special bond snap in place.

358 notes · View notes

slightlymore · 4 years ago

Text

my soulmate loves wine

part of the ‘soulmates collection’

doyoung x fem reader

others: jaemin, jeno

genre: one-shot, soulmates au, enemies? to lovers, romance, smut, fluffy tones, phone chat (there are pics of the conversation)

warnings: tarot readings, alcohol, swearing, insults, explicit sex scenes (oral f and m, penetration, protected and unprotected - seriously, have unprotected sex only with people you trust. if you will have unprotected sex with strangers, i will manifest in the room and besides it being absolutely embrarrassing for you, i will also smack your heads together and call you stupid - bondage, rough, spanking, hair pulling, spit swallowing, slight breeding kink, use of 'slut', dom doyoung, sub doyoung, overstimulation f and m, edging f and m, dry humping, wet humping, mouth fucking, cum swallowing, slight exhibitionism, f solo, m solo, phone sex), doyoung has a big cock too lmao (in all of my own personal readings I always get that my soulmate has a big cock for no reason and I thought it was a funny detail)

words: 17K

tag list: @seostudios @doyochii @doodlingpizza @eboyhyunjunreblogs @mina-is-babie @sorrywonwoo @peterrogers15 @delphiskpoporacle @waffletaeng @wownajaemin @shimyshimykoko @doyoung-onli @chxb03 @strawberrymilkandcigarettes @hyucksie @neonun-au @cumtrov3rsy

_____

January 1st 2:23 am

And if he's not my soulmate, I'd rather wander alone than touching someone else's skin, I'd rather walk this earth with no hand to hold and lift me from the ground. And if I have to heal from it and accept the universe's imposed call, I'd rather suffer from my eternally open wounds. I'll fight the stars and let them burn me, I'll let them laugh at my weakest state and I'd gladly make them erase my memory of ever existing in all of the infinite lives if I have to follow Fate.

Doyoung felt the golden letters on the book cover in front of him and raised his eyes when he heard the crystal curtain move.

“I wouldn’t open it if I were you.”

A middle-aged woman was smiling at him, walking towards the table Doyoung and Jaemin were sat at.

The room became even darker but a certain comfort engulfed Doyoung when she smiled.

“I’ve never seen a book with a poem on the cover instead of a title.”

“A dear friend of mine made it.”

Her expression was calm and peaceful when she eyed the book and put her hand on it, pulling it towards herself.

“It’s beautiful,” Doyoung looked at the worn bordeaux leather. “What’s inside?”

“I’m glad you like it. And that’s-,” she leaned in mysteriously, “-a secret.”

As she spoke, a little candle lit up between them and the boys both flinched.

“Wow,” Jaemin whispered.

Doyoung blinked at the woman then chuckled once, laughing mostly at himself for being so jumpy for no reason. That place was made to look creepy but he reminded himself that it was only a facade.

“I’m here for a reading.” Her gaze was piercing and Doyoung realized that she hadn’t stopped looking at him since she entered the room.

“There’s a certain resistance on your part.” Doyoung tried not to snort. “Well…” I don’t believe in these sorts of things, he wanted to say, but Jaemin suddenly laughed, slamming his palm on the table and making a decent amount of colourful stones jingle on the glass table.

Doyoung sighed. “Sorry, my friend is very drunk.”

“You’re also drunk as fuck,” the other pointed his finger to the first’s face, poking him in the nose as he couldn’t keep his balance.

The woman smiled kindly as if unbothered to suddenly have two obnoxious young men trying to get a reading at two in the morning. “This is going to be a love reading. We’ll see what the Spirit wants to tell you about your soulmate.” “Actually, I’m here for a general one? Like, I don’t know-,” Doyoung tried to find his words and looked at Jaemin. “Money and sex?” the younger one suggested before they could have another laughter fit for no apparent reason. The woman kept the corner of her lips lifted as she retrieved a beautiful tarot deck. “Would you blow on this please?” Jaemin tried to open his eyes. “Blow? Of course. Doyoung is good at blowing.” Doyoung hit him with the shoulder. “Shut the fuck up. We’ll get kicked out if you continue,” he whispered amused. Or at least he tried to whisper. The boys kept giggling for a few more moments then got serious as they eyed the spread of cards in front of them.

The woman nodded and smiled.

Doyoung blinked at the lady then at the cards.

"There's mystery and magic attached to this connection. The universe wants this to be a surprise. You’ve been manifesting a lot, haven’t you?”

The young man felt suddenly very awake.

“Uhm, no.”

“It’s okay if you’re not honest with me. The Spirit can see your true feelings. It’s saying that if you needed a confirmation that this is real, then here it is.”

Doyoung stared at her nail, tapping at the card and wondered how many years of training she needed to be able to read people like that since he was sure that that piece of paper could not be able to tell her anything.

Relaxing on his chair he tried to put on the most neutral expression ever then nodded.

Okay, it meant. Go on.

“King of cups. Your soulmate is very in touch with their emotions. They’re going to teach you how to open up more since it’s difficult for you to express what you’re feeling.” Doyoung tightened his lips before he could wrongfully deny it. On his left, Jaemin was already sleeping with his head on the table.

_____

January 1st 2:23 pm

"Will we know right away that we're each other's soulmate?"

The Lady smiled and nodded at your widened and curious eyes.

"You have an intense soul connection. Also, you’ll know right away because sex-,” You gulped. “-is going to be the best you’ve ever had in your whole life. He’s a very fiery person and is quite domineering, I can tell it from the King of swords. He wants to dominate you in bed, maybe pull your hair? You love it. And he definitely loves your body, especially legs and chest. He worships you and he will put you on a pedestal.”

You felt your face warm up so you put your palms on your cheeks, trying hard to process all of that information.

The woman continued after a little giggle to herself. “He can come off a little cocky. He thinks he’s very good in bed thanks to his natural attributes but that’s just because he’s a little insecure. Maybe consider reassuring him that he’s making you feel good?”

Your mouth was dry and you automatically nodded.

“Wait, what do you mean with- uh-- with natural attributes?”

_____

Sometime in June

“Did you hear about the guy accused of stealing because it looked like he had something in his pocket while in reality, it was his 10 inches monster?” Jaemin asked before laughing like a supervillain, head thrown back on the couch cushions, splattering spit all over Doyoung who was sitting near him with furrowed eyebrows as he tried to find a good movie to watch.

“Yeah, it was me,” Doyoung replied with a monotone voice.

“Oh? Doyoung made a joke? I guess I might say that you’re-- cocky?”

Doyoung chuckled even if he tried not to.

“Okay, since you’re in a good mood-,” the other clapped his hands once. “No.” “You don’t even know what I wanted to ask you!” Jaemin whined. “I’m busy.” “You don’t do anything all day.” “I have to take care of my monster cock-” Jaemin slapped Doyoung’s mouth to cover it. “It hurts,” he mumbled.

“Listen. Next Sunday you’ll accompany me at the opening of a new winery. You don’t have to do anything besides be pretty and drink wine while I try to get between one of the associates’ legs.” “I knew it had to do with pussy.” “She invited me! It’s not like I can refuse. I’ve had a crush on her ever since I met her at that work meeting.” “You mean a few days ago?” “Love has no stages.” “Why do I have to come with you?” “I have two invitations. Drinking expensive wine for free? Hello? I’m doing you a favour," he spoke quickly and dramatically, clicking his fingers. “You need three invitations, for me and my co--ahi!” Doyoung giggled after Jaemin smacked him with a cushion.

_____

You had no idea you’d be having backseat sex that day and honestly, you felt highly unprepared.

Black ripped jeans and a leather jacket, the most basic outfit one guy could have on, yet you were salivating and for once it was not because of the pizza Jeno was handing you.

“Uhm, Houston?” he clicked his fingers in front of your face then looked into the direction you were looking.

“The guy on the right?” he asked without batting an eye. “How did you know?” you turned your head suddenly to face him and he put the slice of pizza inside of your open mouth. Then he rolled his eyes.

“He’s completely your type.” "I want to fuck him."

Jeno raised one eyebrow and you suddenly realized what you've just said.

"No. I meant-," "Hey! Guy with the rabbit mask!" Jeno suddenly yelled at the group of boys sitting on the grass in front of you. "What the fuck are you doing? Are you stupid?" you pulled his arm down. "My friend here said that she wants to f-," you slammed a hand on his mouth before he could finish. "I'm going to kill you," you whispered as Jeno started to giggle.

The Rabbit boy looked at you for a little while, tilting his head to the side, but then turned his back to you. He probably didn't hear anything and thought that you were all drunk.

“What the fuck was that?” you whispered.

Jeno sighed. “Y/N. You’re too shy. If you want to fuck a guy just go and do it."

You scoffed. “I’m too shy? I am not shy. I can fuck whoever I want.” “Yeah? Then fuck the Rabbit.”

You crossed your arms on your chest and put your tongue in your cheek.

“Can’t do it huh?” Jeno teased you. "I can. And I will." "I bet you can't." "I bet I will."

_____

“I’ll be honest with you. I’m here because of a bet.” The Rabbit had a gulp of beer as if girls with a Moon mask approached him with bet talk every day. Then he giggled.

“Sorry, your mask is ridiculous.”

You rolled your eyes even if he couldn’t see it.

Okay, he was a douche. Did you still want to fuck him though? Yes.

“What’s the bet about?” he inquired.

You straightened your lips in a tight line, the sound of your pulse almost audible in the silence of the parking lot.

“MyfriendsaidthatIwouldn’tbeabletofuckyoubecauseI’mshyandIwanttoprovetohimthatI’mnot.”

You spitted everything out thanks to the gigantic amounts of wine you had that night and found yourself panting a little when you were done. A little voice inside your head was screaming that it was dangerous and highly inappropriate for you to behave like that but you shrugged internally and hit it in the face.

“What?” the dude asked after a beat.

You sighed. “MyfriendsaidthatIw-” “Okay, okay,” he raised his palms, “hold up. Talk slowly? Your friend what?” “Myfriendsaid-” “Can you just talk slowly, please?”

“Nevermind,” you turned your back to him and walked away.

“Mooney, come back here.”

You stopped. “How did you just call me?”

The guy straightened his back and laughed under his mask. “If you want to fuck me, at least try and seduce me first.” “Aren’t you already under my spell if you’re so eager to keep going on with this conversation?” you found yourself saying. He shrugged. “I’m just bored. And don’t you want to win that bet? I guess you’re actually shy and your friend was right.” You scoffed. “I’m not gullible. You won’t make me do things only because you told me that I can’t.” “You’re here doing a thing only because your friend told you that you can’t. How is that not being gullible?” “It’s not being gullible if I’m here with that as an excuse when in reality I want to fuck you on the backseat, Rabbit.”

You couldn’t see his face but you knew he was smiling as he opened the car’s door and with a dramatic gesture he invited you in.

You walked in front of him slowly, asking yourself what the fuck you were actually doing, and he was quick to follow you inside.

It was dark and warm and you decided to lie to yourself that the trembling sigh that escaped your lips was because you’ve been feeling cold before and not because you felt the Rabbit’s hands on your waist. You let him pull you in his lap and his palms slowly brushed your goosebumpy thighs first, then your torso, hovering over your breasts before they could grab your mask and take it away. You were breathing through your mouth and you desperately needed to see his expression upon seeing your face. With trembling fingers, you pulled the little white rabbit down and his eyes made an appearance first forcing you to inhale sharply. Masks slipping on the side, you both took in the view of each other. He did not speak a word and you didn’t either.

“Do-,” you started unsurely, “do we know each other? Have we met before?”

He blinked at you and you could tell he was as confused as you were. “I don’t think so,” he whispered and you finally realized how close he was.

Like a switch, when you moved he moved as well and you roughly hit your mouths together, his hands cupping your ass and your fingers curling in his hair. It was so fast and almost painful the way you embraced each other that you wondered just how horny some wine could make you become. He grunted as you suddenly bit his neck and just that sound made your blood boil. You knew how and where to touch him and when his fingers got underneath your dress it seemed like he knew your weak spots as well. You let go of his neck and grabbed his head as your nipples disappeared inside his mouth. His lips were cold just like his touch and it made you shiver.

_____

Doyoung noticed you the exact moment you walked onto the lawn.

Your legs were bare and he wondered why Jaemin dragged him to such a weird party.

“Just buy whatever,” the younger said behind a black ominous mask while examining himself in the mirror.

Doyoung hummed pensively and grabbed the white Rabbit.

“I wanted that one too but since I’m going to see the associate lady tonight again, I thought that something less stupid would be better,” commented Jaemin.

“So you think this is stupid?”

“It goes well with your vibe. Buy it,” he wiggled his eyebrows and for once Doyoung just sighed and shrugged.

“Ah come on, why are you not in a good mood tonight? We’ll have free food and alcohol tonight then free food and wine tomorrow.”

“I really don’t feel like coming. It makes no sense to throw a party before a party. I can’t believe you tricked me into coming to two parties.”

It was Jaemin’s turn to shrug. “These people have been travelling through all of Europe and shit. It’s their version of an afterparty. Like a rave. But it’s before the actual party and it’s on grass, with masks on and at 5 pm. You have to come.” "So there's going to be classical music and tea?"

The cashier ringed their items quickly and Jaemin took out his wallet to pay. “Why do you even get invited to all of these events?” Doyoung went on and added a pack of mints too. Jaemin smirked. “She likes me a lot, huh? Can’t wait to taste that sweet juicy pussy.” The cashier cleared her throat and was quick to dismiss them with her rightfully dry “have a good day”. “I just think she’s trying to gather customers for her wine. Don’t get your hopes up.” “She’ll want to gift me her wine after I’ll make her boun-”

Doyoung was so ready to accept an evening of him wandering around a party full of strangers talking in god knows what languages while his friend got it wet that when you pressed yourself on his crotch, nibbling at his neck and exhaling so deeply, he felt lightheaded.

You were with another guy and Doyoung watched you sit down on the cushions behind his group of friends. Your nude legs got even nuder as your white dress shifted up exposing your thighs. A sudden urge to spread them invaded his mind and he had to do something with his hands instead.

“Hey, guy with the rabbit mask!”

Doyoung turned his head around right in time to see you smack the dude on the face.

“Did that guy just tell you that his friend wants to fuck you?” Jaemin inquired with a giggle. Doyoung wondered how Jaemin could hear something like that at such a distance.

“I guess?” he agreed though. “And I want to fuck her too,” he heard himself add.

Jaemin’s mask looked as shocked as his expression underneath it.

“Why are you so bold all of a sudden? No, I mean, yes! Fuck her.”

Doyoung shook his head to get rid of the imaginary fog. “I was joking. Why are you getting so worked up?”

But when Jaemin finally disappeared suddenly, presumably to drink some wine with his lady, Doyoung could physically feel your eyes on his back as he walked down the hill towards the parking lot.

Your steps were light and you’d stop when he’d stop, unsuccessfully hiding behind the tall bushes of roses.

As he unlocked his car with a high toned beep, he leaned on the side of it and waited for you to approach him. A giggle left his chest when he saw you trying to find him in the middle of all of those cars.

“I am here,” he announced and you jolted.

Turning around you eyed him and stopped in place then took a timid step, then another until only a few separated you from him.

“I’ll be honest with you. I’m here because of a bet.”

You looked airy just like the moon on your mask and he thought you were adorable swinging your body weight from one foot to another like that.

“Sorry, your mask is-,” adorable, “-ridiculous. What’s the bet about?”

“My friend said that I wouldn’t be able to fuck you because I’m shy and I want to prove to him that I’m not.”

You were so bold that Doyoung felt his air miss from his lungs.

You slurred your words on purpose and he tried hard to pretend that he didn’t understand just to hear you say that you wanted him to fuck you again.

“What?” he asked.

You sighed. “MyfriendsaidthatIw-” “Okay, okay,” he raised his palms, “hold up. Talk slowly? Your friend what?” “Myfriendsaid-” “Can you just talk slowly, please?” “Nevermind.”

Fuck.

“Mooney, come back here.”

The air rustled with energy and he completely missed everything besides “I want to fuck you on the backseat” part and he had no idea how you got into the car and how he got you on his legs.

But now there you were, soft in his arms.

And when you took away your mask his head got drilled by a thousand questions. Your eyes, mirroring his expression as you slid his mask down, told him that you were thinking the same thing. Like two magnets you collided in a heated kiss and your scent was so familiar that Doyoung sighed when you let his lips go to breathe.

_____

Finally, finally, finally, your mind was chanting as the Rabbit moulded your body with his hands.

Your mind became mush so quickly that it was honestly embarrassing when you realized that you were riding his hardened cock. His lips on your neck seemed amused and after a moment he took away his fingers from your body, leaning back and watching you from under heavy lids.

You bit your lower lip and stopped with a certain difficulty, the burning sensation between your legs already boiling inside your veins.

"Go on."

His voice was sultry and raspy and your body reacted to it as if under a spell.

Your fingers on his shoulders deepened their hold and you closed your eyes for a brief moment before opening them again.

"Come on. Go on. Doesn't it feel good?"

He cooed, dragging one single finger across your bust, between your breasts and down on your stomach. His eyes wouldn't let a single expression of yours escape them.

"It would feel better if you fucked me."

The light in his irises twinkled.

"But I like to see you like this," he said before leaning in and letting his breath caressing your ear. "Desperate."

His voice was like a hiss and your skin shivered with goosebumps. You felt his open mouth on your nude shoulder, slowly going towards your clavicle and you extended your neck up to welcome him.

"Go on," he ordered again and your hips snapped, rolling on him, feeling the way your panties got pulled up as he slid his hands under your dress and twirled the sides around his fingers. It was frustrating as intoxicating and soon enough the windows of his car became misty from your heavy breaths.

"I hate this," you whined and he chuckled. "I can see that."

Almost completely lost in your foggy mind you jolted at a sudden snap and you stopped your motions just to see him slide your panties from between your legs and throw them to the front.

With a single pull, he pushed your now raw pussy on his clothed cock while his hands spread your ass, guiding your movements.

"Fuck," you gasped, feeling the rough material on your sensitive skin and it didn't take you a lot to go over the edge with fingers curled inside his hair and mouths open against each other. He drank your shaking moans, then without giving you a second to remember where you were, his arms wrapped your torso and pushed you under his weight. Your feet stopped on the window as you yelped and you desperately wanted to call his name when you felt his tongue lap at your wetness. His fingers were tightly wrapped around your thighs and when you moaned a few times in a row, your back arching and your body squirming in his hold, he palmed your stomach and pressed you down again.

_____

You looked like every sex dream Doyoung has ever had.

Arms thrown around your head, chest rising and falling, your sweet whimpers and soft skin, it drove him crazy. Your thighs pressing on the side of his head felt like everything he has ever wanted but wasn’t aware of.

Mine mine mine all mine. A weird possession sentiment swept him away and when he looked up at your fucked up expression he felt like shivering. With a plop he let your clit go and kept pumping his fingers inside of you, curling them right where you wanted him to, kissing your navel, licking your under breasts, sucking the skin in until it probably hurt, then sucking on your nipples, and finally on your lower lip. He wanted to see your face when you’d cum all over his fingers and when you gasped, wrapping his torso with your arms and trying to hide your face into the crook of his neck, he grabbed your chin and made you look at him. Your eyelids fluttered as he heard you swear multiple times and as he felt you clench so deliciously that he couldn’t wait to feel it around his aching cock instead. He wanted to rest a bit, maybe put his head on your soft chest and listen to your heartbeats but you were a stranger and you were hooking up in his car. So he sat on his knees between your legs instead, panting as if he were the one who just came, and he let his eyes trail on your naked body, licking his lower lip when he reached your wet core. He would have wanted to smear all of that on himself but he reached his jacket instead and took a condom out.

“Why do boys always carry a condom with them? You never know when you’d end up fucking?”

“Actually, when we carry a condom we never fuck and when we don’t have it we have the opportunity to fuck.”

“Well, today you’re lucky,” you smirked and he loved the way you tried to hide away your embarrassment with banter.

“Do you still want to do this?” he palmed your knee.

“Yes,” you nodded. “You didn’t cum.”

“You don’t have to worry about that. Do you want it?”

Doyoung wondered what kind of expression he had on to make you light up so much.

You bit your lower lip and sat up suddenly, getting on your knees as well and turning around with a certain difficulty.

“Yes,” you said again and bent over.

Doyoung choked at the view and wondered what country he had saved in his previous life to deserve all of that.

_____

You dreamt about opening a winery probably since you tasted wine for the first time.

You loved it.

Sour, sweet, bitter, flowery, fruity, still and frizzy, you loved it all.

People thought you were crazy and no one supported you until you met your best friend in university.

“Are you kidding? I’d love to open a winery with you.”

The classroom was well lit and she looked like an angel against the sunny windows.

You looked at her with wide eyes. “Really?”

She hit your arm playfully. “Of course! I love wine and that sounds like a very cool idea.”

“Look, I’m actually very serious about this so if you’re saying this just to-,”

She took your hands and looked into your eyes. “Me too. We’ll do it. I promise.”

Now, years later you were looking around at the freshly painted venue and couldn’t believe your eyes.

You did it.

Tall ceilings and shelves full of your blood and sweat, you walked around slowly, one finger to gently tap on the various displayed bottles.

“Hey, hey, no touching. We’ve cleaned them up and they have to shine.”

Your friend appeared on your side and you smiled. Her dress was sleeveless and you made a face touching her arms.

“Have you been working out girl? What are these?”

She snapped her head down to look at herself. “I guess… uhm, it’s all of the exercises… uhm that I do.”

You took her sudden panic for embarrassment and cackled. “With the party guy?”

“Who?”

“Jaemin you said?” “Oh yeah! Yeah, we’re quite active, aha.”

“Well, to get those arms you might have done a lot of hardcore BDSM.” You laughed but your friend looked rather mortified.

“Aw, come on,” you gently elbowed her. “I also fucked the guy from yesterday,” you added to make her feel better. And she lit up so much at the news that she almost knocked over the bottles in front of you.

“And you tell me now? How did it go?” “Well, I guess. I don’t really want to think about it though. I don’t think I’m into hookups.”

_____

Doyoung didn't like hookups but when he stepped inside the winery's main hall and saw your legs again and the way your ass was wrapped in that short dress he desperately wanted to bury his cock in it.

"Not bad, huh?" Jaemin smiled at the waiter welcoming them with glasses of wine, before looking up at the nicely decorated venue.

"Yeah, not bad at all," Doyoung murmured as you turned around and he considered fucking your breasts too.

Then he cleared his throat as he took a glass of wine as well, feeling his neck warming up. He looked around as he sipped, suddenly conscious of people as if they could read his horny mind. At that moment, with his body acting up as if possessed, he wondered if the wine didn’t have some sort of aphrodisiac in it.

“Do you also feel a little funny?” Doyoung placed down the wine and reached for his tie to loosen it up.

Jaemin glanced over him and promptly looked down. “Uh-oh. Do we have an emergency?” he started to laugh and Doyoung closed his eyes briefly before opening them and turning around towards the buffet.

“Heh, did that girl do something to you? You were so upset when she left without saying anything.”

“It was just a hookup,” Doyoung murmured trying to understand what kind of food he was staring at.

“An amazing hookup if you get like this upon seeing her.”

“Not for her I guess.”

“So you are upset. Cupid worked hard last night,” he elbowed his friend.

“Give me a break. You’re also crushing on your lady.”

“Also? Kim Doyoung, are you crushing on the winery girl?”

He shook his head quickly putting a pastry in his mouth to have an excuse to not speak. Jaemin lightly hit him and Doyoung hit him back like kids in third grade when suddenly the lights became dimmer and you spoke into a mic.

_____

“Hey, have you seen Jeno?” you asked your friend after finishing your introductory discourse and let people finally get wasted as they wanted to. “Who?” “Jeno? The guy I’m always hanging out with? He should have been here by now but I don’t see him anywhere.”

Your friend made a perplexed face and you sighed. “You’re right. You’ve never met him before. You’re both my best friends so I always forget that you’ve never seen each other.”

“Well, I kinda know how he looks like, so if I see him then-,”

"So you stole my money,” a sudden voice at your back interrupted you and you turned around to lock eyes with none other than the Rabbit.

He was so good looking that you felt the urge to kiss him, yet his mocking face made you so irrationally mad that you felt like slapping him too.

You put your hands on your hips and raised your chin. "Proof?"

You were still panting last evening trying hard to stop shaking from your third orgasm in a row. The Rabbit did a lot of things to you and you wondered why you didn’t hook up with strangers more often if that was the outcome. His wallet was on the seat in front of you and for a split second, you smiled wondering if he carried a family photo in it. His back looked very broad as he stood outside the car and presumably tried to make himself pee with a half-hard penis but probably failing. A sudden voice startled you and Doyoung replied to it. You quickly pulled down your dress and eyed the ripped panties on the steering wheel. Shit. You tried to grab them but the dude talking to Doyoung took a few steps closer so you retreated. "Fucked her good just like you planned?" Your face scrunched in a pout and you suddenly found yourself very upset. Doyoung didn't reply anything but you weren't sure that he didn't make a face. It was a good night. You had fun and a good-looking dude made you cum. You fucked him good just like you planned too. Then why did you feel a little used? Maybe you weren’t acquainted with the hookup culture, or maybe deep down you hoped that the sudden attraction you felt for the Rabbit was magical, but suddenly you felt very weird and a wave of disgust invaded you.

He was definitely not your soulmate and you should just get out of there.

You opened the door slowly on your side, quietly looking over your shoulder to make sure that they wouldn’t hear you. Feet on the ground you eyed the wallet again and you opened it. Not to check his family photo as you previously wanted to, but to get all of his cash. You swallowed a chuckle and ran away up the hill back to the restaurant’s garden.

He scoffed. "You’re a terrible thief. I make you cum and you steal from me?"

"You look like a rich guy. You deserved it. Also, you ripped my panties."

"And you liked it."

You clenched your jaw. "It wasn't even good sex."

His jaw's muscles flinched too. "You probably couldn't walk properly."

"Yeah, because of the cramped car not because of your cock."

"I think you have a loss of memory all of a sudden. Do I have to remind you how my cock feels like?"

"Sure. Then I will be able to say to your face that it doesn’t feel good.”

_____

"Fuck, it feels so fucking good."

Dragging you by the wrist, Doyoung shoved you in the first room he found and pressed you against the cold wall.

"I can't believe I'm about to have sex in the rosés showroom," you spoke with a breathy voice and when Doyoung pressed his open lips on yours you realized that you didn’t even know his name.

One thing is hooking up with a dude in his car while drunk, another thing is choosing to fuck him consciously on the opening of your new business and completely sober.

Although, when he started to kiss your jaw and neck, his tongue slowly creeping out and tickling your nerves, your mind felt so hazy that you wondered if you somehow had something to drink already and couldn’t remember.

Didn’t you hate the guy just a few moments ago?

“Do you really have to wear these dresses and drive me insane?” he whispered on your lips as his hands pulled up the dress in question.

You wanted to reply with something smartass but honestly, you chose that dress with him in mind.

Somehow, while browsing your closet for the big day, your mind could not stop thinking about the Rabbit boy. Your mixed feelings towards him confused you and you'd go on weird tangents of complete hatred and high adoration thinking about his face between your legs.

Certain that he’d come to the opening too, you carefully wore each piece of clothing you had, looking at yourself in the mirror and imagining he was the one looking at you through your eyes. Would he like the split on your thigh? Or would he like the way the dress accentuated your breasts more? Without realizing your hands were on your bust going up slowly, gently kneading your soft skin, cupping your boobs and flicking your nipples. Then one moved on your stomach, then on your thigh and just like that you started to moan.

And you were moaning at that moment too as the Rabbit lightly caressed your clit with the tip of his cock. You pushed your hips towards him to get more and he pushed you back into the wall, one hand reaching for your mouth and slipping the thumb on your tongue. You twirled it around his digit and sucked, lightly choking when he reached farther and choking again when you finally felt his cock fill you up too.

“You have to be quiet, Y/N.”

Your name on his lips made you tremble.

He probably heard it during the welcoming discourse or read it on the pamphlets and the fact that he knew it and you didn’t know his one, made you feel vulnerable in a pleasant way.

Or maybe it was the way his hand gripped the softness of your thigh, keeping it up on his hip, or maybe his own hips pushing inside of you that made you feel like turning into mush.

“Will you be quiet for me or am I fucking you too good?” he took away his finger and you gasped for air, your whines getting louder.

“As I thought,” he mocked you. “It wasn’t even good sex, she said.”

You bit your lower lip and hid your face into the crook of his neck but he pulled you away, cupping your cheek. “You have to look at me. I want to see this pretty face when you cum.”

Your eyes fluttered as his cock basically decided to rearrange your guts and you dug your fingers into his shoulders with a teeth-gritted moan.

“Are you close, baby?” You nodded breathlessly, the sudden pet-name just making it impossible for you to not beg to make you cum.

“You want me to make you cum?”

You nodded again. “Gonna cum- so hard-,”

The Rabbit thrust a few times more into you and suddenly pulled out.

You gasped as if mortally offended but unable to move a muscle.

"I don't think so."

His smirk made you swallow your own spit and he held your waist when he took a step back after letting your leg down.

“Hey! Come on!”

Dragging you away just like before he made you walk towards the party hall. His iron grip made it impossible for you to just go away and finish yourself and honestly, it would have been quite pathetic.

You moved as if drunk, fingers visibly shaking and mind clouded in the middle of the crowd.

"Fuck, I'll make you pay for this."

He smiled at you and intertwined his fingers with yours before lifting both of your hands and placing a kiss on your knuckles.

"Yes darling, I've already paid last time," he replied as a few curious people looked your way and saw just a random couple chatting peacefully.

You took a deep breath and tried to smile unbothered, imitating Doyoung's relaxed expression.

"It was just a joke. Do you want those couple of bucks back?”

He tilted his head to the side. “No. Let’s say I had paid you for your services.”

You disregarded him and opened your clutch, retrieving a few dollars. With a quick hand, you shoved them halfway inside Doyoung's pants making sure others didn't stare.

"Thank you for today’s fuck too then, slut."

_____

To say that it was easy for Doyoung to stop feeling you around his cock and pretend he wasn’t about to lose his mind when he couldn’t cum either, would be the biggest lie of the universe. But your frustrated expression, trembling limbs and glossy eyes made it all worth it.

“Where have you been?”

Jaemin handed him a glass of white wine and Doyoung took it absentmindedly. When he brought it to his mouth and had a sip he almost spit it back inside.

“What the fuck is this?”

Jaemin chuckled. “The winery’s speciality.”

“This is disgusting.”

“I had a whole bottle of that yesterday so now I’m used to it.”

“Why is it so sour?”

Jaemin hit his shoulder lightly to bring his attention to something and when Doyoung raised his gaze he saw your furious aura staring at them from a few steps away.

“Maybe the lady behind the recipe is sour as well,” he joked. “I lied when I asked you where you’ve been. Saw you together just now. Did you not fuck her good enough?”

Doyoung smiled and took another sip of the wine, barely being able to not make a face for a second time. “I fucked her so good that now she’s mad.”

“From her expression, she doesn’t look very pleased with the experience. And in fact,” Jaemin added quickly, grabbing Doyoung’s arm since he got distracted by the red wine, “she’s probably seeking a better one.”

You were chuckling at some dude’s pick-up line and accepted to disappear with him out of Doyoung’s sight.

The sweet dessert wine he tasted felt as sour as the first one.

_____

“Is the person I’m thinking about my soulmate?” “You already know the answer to that.”

You bit your lower lip unsure.

“What do you want me to say?” the lady smiled. “Yes or no.” “Why don’t you have faith?”

You leaned back in your chair and let your gaze fall on the decorations on the tarot reader’s desk. The little obsidian stones reminded you of the dude’s eyes and it made you irrationally angry.

You wanted to make him jealous.

You wanted him to come up to you and grab your hand or something and make the boring-ass guy that approached you to leave.

But he didn’t.

If he really were your soulmate, wouldn’t you both feel it? Were you just going crazy? Were you lonely enough that you weighed your every desire on him?

“I saw him just twice and I don’t even know his name,” you sighed, talking almost to yourself.

You probably unconsciously pouted because the Lady smiled kindly at you. She was no therapist but she gladly accepted to talk to you again after your first encounter.

“Does he match the description the cards gave you?”

“Well, he does have a very big cock, yeah,” you started. “Uhm, yes, it was that type of meeting,” you explained quickly before she could judge but the woman didn’t look unfazed. In fact, she was quite pleased to hear that.

“You think that meeting your soulmate is just seeing them and everything falls into place. But it’s harder than that. You still have to want it and you still have to work for the union. So many people missed the opportunity to get with their soulmate because they didn’t work hard enough.”

“Well, shouldn’t this be meant to be or something? Even if I make mistakes?”

The Lady tilted the head to the side and for a split second you felt as if talking to a lost best friend. “We have a lot of choice in life. Everything is out there ready for you and you will get help but only if you have faith it will happen.”

_____

“You again?” he asked, fakely annoyed.

You’ve always brushed off your mom’s words.

“At least take your sweatpants out of your knee-high socks.” “It’s just the convenience store at the corner, mom. It’s not like I will meet my soulmate tonight at 10 pm.”

But you actually met him and it was terrible.

The packs of instant ramen in your hands trembled a little as the Rabbit dude passed one hand through his hair waiting for a normal human reaction from you.

“What are you doing here?”

“Buying groceries for dinner,” he explained then eyed your snacks. “You too, I see.”

You tried to not let his subtle mockery get to you. “Yeah but why in this store in particular?”

“You’re wondering if this is fate?” he giggled.

But actually, Doyoung was the first to wonder if it was fate.

He has never really thought of the Lady’s words in detail, nor he believed in any of it, but when he first saw you descending the hill with your moon costume as if you were the actual moon, his mind independently carved the thought of how nice it would be for you to be his soulmate.

“I live in this neighbourhood and I assume you do too since you’re dressed like this,” he let his eyes fall and he looked at your stained pyjama pants.

A wave of heat passed through your whole body and for the first time, it wasn’t pleasure.

Your real soulmate would have never said that.

Embarrassed, you cleared your throat.

“Well, see you around then.” Turning on your heels, you didn’t wait for him to greet you back.

“Did that guy make you cum?”

You stopped so suddenly that the first two packs of ramen fell to your feet. You grunted and tried to bend but it was impossible to grab them without making the others fall too. With the corner of your eye, you saw the rabbit boy’s hands retrieving your stuff and when he got up again you felt his skin on the back of your hands as he pulled the remaining packs from you and let them fall in his cart. “Thank you.”

“Answer my question.”

You gulped but put on a brave face.

“This is not a conversation to have in the condiments aisle.” “Then come to my apartment.”

The intensity in his voice made your heart beat faster and then you blinked at his back as he turned around the cart and made his way towards the register.

“Wait, my ramen!”

He didn’t acknowledge you and greeted the cashier good evening. You awkwardly stood beside him as they beeped all of his fancy groceries.

“Uhm-,” you extended your hands to get your ramen but they beeped that too without batting an eye and the rabbit bagged everything in a few seconds.

“I- I could have- why-?” you followed him. “Now I have to pay you back.” “You gave me enough money last time.”

You crossed your arms on your chest as Doyoung placed the bags inside his car's trunk.

“That was for-,” you started but stopped realizing that you were about to talk about sex on a busy street in front of your corner grocery store.

He smiled. “Yeah?”

“Give me my ramen now.”

“Get inside,” he indicated with his head and without missing a beat he got behind the wheel.

“Why do you even drive if you live in the neighbourhood?” You entered and sighed, trying to put on the seat belt. “The groceries are heavy.” “Do you even lift?” “I love lifting women but not groceries.” “You lift other women and I can’t get a guy to make me cum without you asking me questions about it?”

Doyoung looked at you with a little smile as you stopped at the red sign. “Does the thought of me with other women make you upset or am I imagining things?” “Does the thought of guys making me cum make you upset?” you retorted. “Yes.”

You choked on air and the movement of the car starting again made your body press back on the seat. You didn’t expect that.

“Then why did you make me leave with him?”

Your voice got tiny and you hoped he didn’t actually hear you because at the same moment you realized that it was a little embarrassing. But his sudden glance told you that he did. His gaze returned towards the street and his adam apple travelling up and down his throat told you that he didn’t know what to say.

“Why did you leave with him?” he eventually asked.

It was your turn to not speak.

Not in a million years you’d admit to a stranger you wanted to make him jealous. A stranger that put his dick in you twice, but a stranger nevertheless.

“We just talked a bit. I was bored.” “So I guess he didn’t make you cum.” “I don’t do hookups,” you said before realizing what you’ve just said. “I mean-,” you looked at him and he blinked back. Fuck. You told the hookups guy that you didn’t do hookups.

“I mean, without being attracted to the person a lot. And that dude was not attractive,” you tried to explain fighting the urge to hide your face away.

“Thank you. I’m also crazily attracted to you.”

The car’s air became a little heavier and you thought that if you touched it with a single finger it would buzz as if made of electricity.

The walk to the apartment complex was almost urgent. His hands didn't leave your body once when you reached the elevator as if he suddenly forgot what personal space was and when you got to his door he firstly slammed you against it, hands quick to get under your shirt.

"Hey," you eyed the elevator's lights behind his back as he started to kiss your neck. "Someone's coming." "Let them come." The skin he sucked in made your eyes flutter and you whined feeling his fingers so close to where you needed them but so far away. "No, seriously. I think they're going to stop here." Doyoung hummed unbothered but you felt his hand press the code behind your back. Right when the elevator doors opened and you made eye contact with a cute little old lady, the door behind you opened too and you yelped falling backwards. Doyoung was quicker though and he held your waist, pulling you back into the kiss and closing the door with his heel.

Shoes off and no time wasted, you were suddenly bent over some sort of furniture and your pants got pulled down.

A single silent gasp left your mouth when you felt Doyoung's lips on the back of your thighs and when his fingertips grated at your sides pulling your panties down to your knees you started to pant. His hot breath tickled your pussy and you shifted in his hold. Doyoung's hands grabbed your ass to keep you in place and slapped one of your cheeks when he licked up a stripe between them.

You whined once and put your head down and closed your eyes, fingers mindlessly grabbing whatever Doyoung kept on the cabinet. When he pushed his fingers inside, your back arched and his cologne fell to the side with the cap open. The sudden scent of it made you even wetter and Doyoung hummed appreciatively with his mouth full.

"It feels so good," you whined again, imperceptibly grinding on him, brain not understanding when you got so horny all of a sudden.

"Please please please make me cum this time," you begged, looking behind you and seeing his hands spreading you all out for him before his fingers could find spots inside of you that you weren't aware of having.

"I kinda wish you'd beg some more," you heard the note of amusement in his voice.

His hands didn't stop though and before you could form any words your whole body contracted and lifted itself on the tiptoes, knees buckling and head light. Doyoung's airy breath met your spine and he held you in his arms to prevent you from slipping on the ground, kissing your back up slowly until meeting the shoulders.

"Good girl," he brushed your ear with his lips and you remained with your eyes closed, breathing heavily and when he made you turn around, you felt your body weak as if it was made of jello. He pulled you towards himself and you heard his chuckle buzz inside of his chest. In a second he threw you on his shoulder and you let out a little cry, your limbs dangling around him.

"I didn't know you were this strong."

He walked a few steps and turned left inside a dark corridor. You tried to look around but you barely noticed anything before he gently placed you down to sit on the bed.

"You don't know a lot of things about me."

When you raised your head to meet his face you smiled tiredly.

"I don't even know your name."

He tilted his head to the side amused. "Doyoung."

"Doyoung," you repeated, feeling the sounds on your tongue.

It felt very right.

Then his eyes fell on your naked legs and you sucked the air in, suddenly rolling in his bed, one piece of blanket to cover you up.

Doyoung, still standing by the bed, put his hands on the hips and furrowed his eyebrows.

"I'm here with my pussy all out. That's so embarrassing,” you explained.

"Yeah. I've just seen it up close just one minute ago."

"I'm having post nut clarity," you added, voice muffled and only the top of your head poking out the impromptu burrito.

"Well, I'm not having any post nut clarity since I didn't nut, so to me, it's not embarrassing."

"Oh my God you're right!" you eyed his crotch and sat up.

"It's alright. I didn’t plan to do anything else anyway. Just wanted to cook you dinner actually since I’ve already eaten," he sat near you chuckling and took off his shoes. "My mom would hit me in the head if she knew I walked up to the bedroom with these-," but then he gasped softly as you placed a kiss to his nape. Your arms wrapped his torso in a back hug just as your legs did with his waist, draping them in his thighs. His hands automatically started to palm your knees as you made your way towards the base of his neck.

“I don’t have any condoms,” he whispered as to stop you.

Your fingers found the hem of his shirt very quickly and you lifted it, loving the way it ruffled his hair after you threw it somewhere on the floor. Having his bare back in front of you made you lose track for a moment and when you touched his chest you realized it was the first time that you actually saw him naked.

“We don’t need them for what I want to do to you,” you murmured.

He breathed in shakily. “Well, we’re responsible adults so you have to know that I also don’t do hookups so I’m completely clean but if you don’t want to--ah shit-,” he almost whined when you let your hand down his abs to palm his crotch slowly.

He turned so cute all of sudden that your tummy did backflips as you kissed his jawline.

“Are you saying that you want to fuck me raw?” you whispered amused.

His cock twitched under his pants and he bit his lower lip.

“Does the thought turn you on, Doyoung? Feeling me around you, soft and wet until you can’t take it anymore? Huh?” You cooed, pouting your lips as you pronounced his name, savouring it on your tongue.

His breathing increased and you wondered how he still kept it all together.

“Cumming inside of me? Having your warm cum spill out-,”

He turned around suddenly and you let him push you down on the bed but only for a moment. The kisses you started to litter on his neck made his hold weaker and he threw his head into the pillow as you got on top of him. You kissed his chest slowly, then went down until you could finally pass your tongue on that single vein under his navel’s skin.

"I'm so on edge that I might cum only with a single touch," he breathed out and you smiled on his stomach at his honest side, whining a little when he slid his fingers into your hair as if to urge you to go on quicker.

"You should have told me," you sat on his thighs and slowly fumbled with his belt.

He bit his lower lip and watched the little show you put on for him.

"Well, now you know and you still want to torture me like this."

You lifted one corner of your mouth as you finally unbuttoned his pants.

"I think you deserve it, don't you think?"

He shook his head. "Not one bit. I've been good to you."

"Oh really? Then why don't you show me again what a good boy you can be and beg me to finally touch you?"

"You really think you can use my ways with me?"

You opened your mouth to reply but every word died in your throat as he reached down and pulled out his cock, pumping it up himself, a single shaking sigh of relief coming out of his mouth. "Shit-," he closed his eyes and pushed his head back, exposing his neck as his adam apple went up and down. You couldn't take your eyes off him and the sounds he started to make hit you right between the legs. His tip poked out of his fist as he fucked himself and for the first time in your life you were dying to suck a cock.

"Doyoung-," you breathed out but his hisses made you gulp, feeling your mouth dry at the sudden spurts of cum on his lower stomach.

"Shit," his chest rose and fell heavily and his eyes looked black underneath his heavy lids. Without being able to take it anymore you bent down and licked his tip sending shots of electricity through all of his body.

"Ah- Y/N-,"

You sucked his cock clean and, letting it out with a lewd pop, you smirked.

"Now you're going to take it."

And he took it well, cupping your head as it bobbed up and down, not without the most sinful sounds you've ever heard a man emit. As he placed his other hand on your cheek, you slid your own fingers down your stomach and reached your aching clit.

"Ride me?" he caressed your face with his thumbs and you looked up, basking in his fucked up expression.

With a wet sound, you let his cock out, licking his tip once to break the string of saliva attached to it and moved upwards on his body.

His hands were quick to grab your sides and when you started to grind on him he inhaled shakily, eyes piercing the way his shaft slid through your lips. Then he grabbed your shirt and roughly pulled it up, making you discard it in a second.

One hand to guide your ass and one hand to grope at your breasts and you were almost cumming again. And when he reached behind you and you felt his cock poke at your entrance you lost strength in your arms and leaned down on his chest, your breasts squeezed and your skin rubbing on each other when he started to thrust into you.

His hips' movements were deep and sharp and when you raised your bust enough for your nipples to rub on his chest he squeezed your ass and spanked it once making you moan loudly and fall back on him. So near to your orgasm, you dug your fingers into his arms not worrying about the little marks your nails left on his skin.

And then he stopped with a grunt.

You whined and opened your eyes to see him smirk.

"Fuck you, not again," you whispered breathlessly. "Yeah, fuck me."

And you bit your lower lip, lifting yourself up by putting your palms on his chest and started to bounce on his cock. Doyoung started to breathe with his mouth and he let his hands rest on his sides enjoying the way you were so desperately trying to chase your high.

Your thighs were burning and your mind was clouded but you didn't stop and when you started to call his name, Doyoung finally grabbed your waist again, taking the lead and finally sending you over the edge.

You finally cried out and pushed your face into the crook of his neck biting down on his skin as he kept going, not giving you a moment to breathe.

And when you heard him choke against your ear too, a string of profanities lingering in his lips you felt his hot cum fill you up, but getting slowly fucked back in with his last thrusts.

You remained like that both breathless for some time, his hands gently cupping your face to look at you. His eyebrows furrowed and he quickly dried your wet eyes.

"Are you okay? Was that too much?"

The concern in his voice made your heart swell and you shook your head.

"I'm feeling very good," you smiled and his expression relaxed a bit.

As he pulled out you felt his semen slide on your thigh and pool where your stomaches we're meeting.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, Doyoung. I was just getting frustrated as always when I’m around you.”

His hands went up and down your back as if soothing your skin. “I love how my name sounds on your lips. It feels like I’ve somehow waited my whole life to hear it.”

You blinked a few times, the sudden sweet words so weird in his mouth that you raised your head to look at him.

He looked back as shocked as you.

"Wow, I feel so sticky," he changed the subject as you opened your lips to talk. You eyed the little buds of sweat on his forehead and imagined you looked as spent as him.

"Are you also having post nut clarity?" "Yes. Everything is clear." "What's clear?" "This was one of the best nuts of my life and I want to do it again."

_____

Unable to stand on your own legs without shaking you remained sprawled on Doyoung's bed for a while, eyes heavy with sleep.

"The groceries are still in the car," he said while zipping his pants.

He offered to take a shower together but your growling tummy interrupted him so now you were alone in the bathtub, lazily lathering up your skin and waiting for him to come back from the parking lot.

Relaxed from the good fuck and the hot water, you looked around curious, checking out his toiletries as if they could tell you more about this mysterious Doyoung guy.

Perhaps it was too soon but as you collected the soapy water to blow on it you felt like falling in love a little.

A little smile crept on your lips when you heard the entrance door open and close with a thud and you looked in the mirror to check on yourself before Doyoung could barge in. As if he didn't fuck you while you were looking crazy just moments before that.

"That was very quick-," you started but squealed and put your hands on your chest as a man entered the bathroom not looking like your Doyoung at all.

"Oh my God!" the guy jumped back a little before starting to laugh.

"Who are you?"

"You scared the shit out of me. Why are you here in the dim light?" the young man kept going without answering.

You blinked at him. "It's relaxing."

"I'm Jaemin. Doyoung's flatmate," he finally explained and you wondered why he looked at you as if knowing you. "And you must be the winery girl."

You tilted your head to the side. "Winery girl? Do you know me?"

"I kinda go out with your friend? The other winery girl?"

You widened your eyes. "You're the BDSM guy?"

For the first time since he entered the bathroom, Jaemin looked flustered.

"Exactly what did she tell you about us?" he scratched the back of his head.

You giggled. "My friend has been very happy lately. I know enough to make sure you're treating her well."

Jaemin's eyes lit up and you thought he was so cute to have a crush on your friend. Your mind suddenly thought of Doyoung and wondered if he might have a crush on you too.

"Think of the devil," you murmured as Doyoung appeared behind Jaemin with the groceries bags.

"You were thinking of me?" he smiled then suddenly realized the whole situation. "Why the hell are you looking at my naked girl?" he tried to tackle the other. Jaemin chuckled and took a few steps back in the corridor.

"Had no idea she was here, I swear!"

_____

My girl.

You were sitting timidly at the dinner table, wearing Doyoung's clothes and looking at Jaemin's back as he prepared the food. The water running in the bathroom and Doyoung's faint singing voice made you chuckle.

He said, my girl.

You put your hands to your cheeks.

"You really like him."

You jolted and raised your head to see Jaemin comforting eyes.

Batting your lashes you wondered what kind of expression you had on and with a little note of panic, you wondered if it was that easy for Doyoung to see it too.

"This is a secret between us," Jaemin started lowering his voice, "but I think he likes you too. You really look like his soulmate now that I think about it."

You were about to melt but his last words made you snap out of the dream.

"His soulmate?" you questioned, suddenly very interested.

Jaemin shook his head as if to not give him any importance but upon seeing your curious eyes he placed the lid on the pot and sat down in front of you.

"So it was new years," he started and you gulped. He then stopped to giggle, remembering the scene as if it played in front of himself. "We were drunk as fuck. We went to like three different parties and I was wasted. I don't know if you're familiar with the place but there's a tarot reader downtown. We were bored so we decided to go there."

Your head felt suddenly very light. "And what happened?" you asked with a faint voice.

"Oh, we made a fool out of ourselves for sure, but the woman was nice and did a reading for Doyoung. I don't remember much but I kinda remember the physical descriptions. And you scarily look like that a lot."

You swallowed again and you felt your mouth dry.

"And does Doyoung remember?"

"Remember what?"

You gasped when Doyoung appeared on your side, a towel around his neck as he used one end to dry the back of his head.

"I was telling Y/N about the soulmate thing, you know? When the lady told you that they'd be coming around summer?"

Doyoung's pupils trembled a little but then he turned around and headed towards the fridge.

"Ah yeah. I don't believe any of that though," he said and poured himself a glass of water.

You looked at his profile as he drank and then noticed Jaemin's pitiful expression.

"I got a reading on new year's too in the exact same place," you confessed and the silence afterwards felt heavy.

"And your soulmate was someone that looks like me?" Doyoung joked and Jaemin giggled awkwardly.

Your heart stung very painfully but you let out a dry chuckle too.

“I don’t believe in it either. But it was very fun,” you lied.

“I should have done a reading too,” Jaemin commented.

"I'm starving," Doyoung lifted the lid and his friend got closer to stir again.

Their voices talking about ingredients felt muffled as you tried hard to swallow your stupid tears.

_____

You had no idea why you believed the soulmates story.

Maybe you were lonely or just plain bored but the idea of having a designated person you could be with during your lifetime felt very comforting. Especially since the Lady told you to have faith.

Doyoung seemed to fit every category and you were so insanely attracted to him that it did not make sense for him to not be your soulmate. But do soulmates appear then disappear from your life, leaving behind nothing besides your memories of them?

Maybe you should have given him your number after you left his apartment that night, but reflecting about it with a cold mind, you did well to not seek him out given his reaction to the whole soulmates discourse.

He was definitely not your soulmate. It shouldn’t have been this hard.

Looking at your desk you sighed at the amount of work you had to do for the day and you imagined Doyoung walking through your door just like soulmates in movies would do. Then you shook your head trying to get those intrusive thoughts out of your head.

Enough.

But it was so difficult, especially as your eyes kept falling on his cologne, partially hidden behind your pens.

You grabbed it suddenly intending to throw it out.

"Oh sorry, I made this fall," you eyed the bottle of perfume on the cabinet by the entrance as you put on your shoes. With quick hands you grabbed it but before placing the cap on, you brought it to your face and smelled it again. "It's very nice." Doyoung, seeing you out, was leaning on the wall. "Do you like it?" You nodded. "You can keep it." You hesitated, wondering if he was joking or not. "Think of me," his eyebrows wiggled amused and if you wouldn't have been so exhausted you would have begged him to take you against the same cabinet again.

Now, eyes closed, you were thinking of him indeed as you smelled that cologne, a shy hand slowly creeping up your thigh.

No. You weren't about to masturbate at work but the temptation was so big that you jolted as if awoken from a dream when your phone rang.

You breathed in and out as if to calm down and picked it up.

"Y/N speaking."

"Hi, soulmate."

His voice made you physically shiver and your heart started to beat so fast inside your ears that you were afraid Doyoung could hear it too.

"How did you get my number?"

"I don't have your number. This is the winery's one and I googled it."

You bit your lower lip feeling stupid.

"Yeah, yeah, you're right. Sorry, I'm a little tired."

"Have you been working a lot lately?"

"Yes," you replied and it was true, but it wasn't work that clouded and exhausted your mind.

"You need a pause then. Do you want me to help you relax?"

His low and amused tone made your legs shift and you changed their position.

"What do you have in mind?"

"Are you alone?"

"Yes," you almost whispered.

"Then close your eyes for me."

You did timidly and the increase of your breath probably was a confirmation for him that you listened because he went on soon after.

"Now touch your neck slowly with your fingertips. Go down to your clavicle then gently cup your breasts."

"This is making me shiver," you breathed out.

"Good. I bet you're wearing a thin bralette and your perked nipples are poking through."

You sighed as you touched them and smiled at Doyoung's correct intuition.

"Yes," you replied.

"Can you play with them as I would if I were there?"

You whined and bit your lower lip trying to resist the urge.

"Doyoung-," this is a little inappropriate and honestly, kinda rude of you, especially since you went mia suddenly and now you want to pick up from where you left, you intended to say but didn’t manage to.

"Do it," he commanded and your hand flew to your breasts and started to play with your nipples as if it didn't belong to you anymore.

"Good girl. Does it feel good?"

"Yes," you whispered.

"Speak up love."

"I can't be loud."

"Oh really? Then, now slip one hand under your panties and rub your clit. I bet you're soaking wet and let's see if you'll be able to not be loud."

His voice sounded like a hypnotic melody and you didn't even question it when you found yourself with the fingers gently pressing on your clit in little circles. Your breath got quicker and heavier, the grip on the phone was even stronger.

"Doyoung-,"

"Yes, babe? Does it feel good?" he cooed.

"It feels so fucking good-,"

"Can you slip a finger in for me too, love?"

You nodded even if he couldn't see you and you did as he wished, the stretch so unsatisfying in comparison to Doyoung's girth to make you whine frustrated.

"I- I wished you fucked me instead-,"

"Okay then," he replied calmly and for a split second, you wondered if the whole phone sex thing was not something you weren’t good at to make him reply so dryly when the door to your office opened and Doyoung took his tongue out at you.

His sudden presence made you so flustered that you promptly pulled your fingers away as if he caught you doing it instead of being the one ordering you around.

"What are you doing here?" you put your phone down with a shaking hand.

He walked lazily towards your desk and put a paper bag on it. "Brought you your clothes."

You looked at them. "How did you get in? My secretary-,"

"Told him I was your boyfriend."

You felt the air stop inside your lungs at his words but you couldn't do much as Doyoung suddenly bent down with hands on the desk and took your still wet fingers into his mouth.

You gasped softly as he sucked on them slowly, letting his tongue collect every single drop of your wetness, his deep eyes flickering with amusement at your visible lust.

And you were so horny that you didn't even question it when he grabbed your wrists and made you stand. You took a step towards him but he pulled you by the waist and turned you around, pushing you towards the desk with his hips and pressing himself into your ass until you were bent over.

"You look amazing like this, just like a little slut waiting for my cock, ain't I right?"

You gasped for air as he pressed one palm on your spine and the other slowly raised your skirt.

"You keep dressing like this at work. No wonder your secretary was so upset to hear that I was your boyfriend. Do you want us to put on a little show for him? So he knows his place."

His fingers drawing lines up and down your clothed pussy prevented you from forming any words and when you felt your panties slip to the side and heard Doyoung's zip you inhaled aching to feel him inside.

But he didn't touch you where you wanted him to.

"Answer me," he slapped your ass and you curved your neck up with a hiss.

"If you finally fuck me good enough perhaps I'll be loud enough for him to hear me."

Another slap.

"Are you being a brat now? Should I not make you cum just like-,"

"Nonononono please please no please--" the string of begging erupted out of you way too easily and it was interrupted by Doyoung's dry laugh and hard cock finally slipping inside.

You exhaled deeply and he grunted, bottoming out until you felt his hip bones on your ass.

He remained still then he snapped.

"Fuck fuck Doyoung--ah!" you cried out.

"Louder."

Your voice would have increased in volume without him ordering that but it certainly added to the whole desk creaking and skin slapping symphony.

One of his hands was palming your ass while the other pulled you towards him by the waist, but then he changed his mind and grabbed your arms by the elbows, pulling your torso up and making you curve your spine.

You cried out his name again and stared at his reflection in the window in front of you. Eyebrows furrowed and a couple of strands of his hair fallen from the styled fringe made his gaze even deeper when you locked eyes.

Then he smiled wickedly and a shiver shook your body knowing that nothing good will come out of that. And soon enough he let go of your arms and held your bust instead while the other wrapped your throat. You gasped for air and he attached his teeth to your shoulder sucking deeply and slowly, so different to the pace of his quick hips.

Your desk phone rang and Doyoung held you harder as an indication to not even think about it. Not that you even cared about besides the way his cock was stretching you all out.

The string of your choked moans just increased their tempo until you shuddered in his arms with a cry, so hard and so suddenly that his hips stopped and he let go of your throat in a second, holding your body and breathing deeply with you until you didn't whine anymore.

A kiss on the cheek then on the neck and you turned your head around, searching for his lips.

Your phone rang again and he smiled.

"Answer."

"But you're still-,"

He grabbed the phone, placing it to your ear and you had nothing else to do than breathe heavily and greet with a shaking and hoarse voice.

You understood the first three words of the person talking on the other side before Doyoung pushed you on the desk again and started to thrust into you, this time seeking his own high.

You gritted your teeth and rotated your torso to be able to place your palm on his stomach and push your nail into his shirt.

The look in your eyes just made him even more amused.

“Yes, yes, no, could you please repeat that?”

And even if the voice on the other line kindly repeated itself, your eyes rolled inside of your head and your body moved back and forth on the desk making you not understand a single thing.

It was so highly unprofessional and inappropriate that it made your blood boil with pleasure. You hung up, making a mental note to call back and use the ‘line went dead’ excuse.

Doyoung didn’t like that independence a single bit and he made sure to show you as you suddenly found yourself standing, no cock to stretch you out anymore and his hands on your waist turning your around.

“On your knees.”

You slipped down in front of him with hands on his stomach then you let them fall on his soft suit pants.

The veins on his hand were popping when he grabbed his cock and lightly hit your lips with its tip. You let out your tongue and let it bounce on it, leaning in to be able to catch in between your lips.

Doyoung tutted and took half a step back making your suck on air.

“When and how I say so,” he murmured and got closer again.

His other hand grabbed your head and kept you in place, fully controlling the way he pushed his shaft between your lips, slowly smearing his precum on them.

“I really want to let my cum slide down your throat right now.”

You opened your mouth eagerly and he smiled wickedly.

It reached the back of your throat in one go and you gagged, pressing your nails into his thighs. Heavy on your tongue, you couldn’t move so it was Doyoung to slowly thrust his hips, increasing his movements until you started to drool.

“Fuck, you’re so good-,”

Short-breathed and fingers tightening in your hair you could feel him reaching his orgasm soon.

You lifted your gaze up and when he pulled out to make your breath you cupped his balls with one hand and took him inside of your mouth again.

He choked and started to grunt, meeting your movements with his erratic ones until he went suddenly still and you whined feeling his cum hit the back of your throat.

You swallowed quickly making him hiss as he thrust a couple of times more and he pulled out slowly, a string of saliva and his seed to connect your tongue to his tip.

“You’re amazing. You know that?” he whispered with a raspy voice. His fingers caressed your cheeks and lips as you looked up at him panting.

_____

“Do you want me to hit him with my car?”

Knowing him, it wasn’t a joke so you lightly hit his thigh. “Jeno!”

He chuckled.

Meeting your soulmate - it should have been electrical, like two magnets meeting each other.

The first moment you saw his shoulders, you knew it was him. Before you even saw his face and learned his name, you sighed in relief. Finally, you’ve found him and you were at home.

Then why was it so difficult to just be with Doyoung?

He fucked you good and kissed your lips. He made sure you were okay after fucking your throat and even massaged your feet as you tried to catch your breath on the couch inside your office.

“Can you please bring us, like, something to drink and some snacks?” Doyoung opened the door and talked to a very mortified secretary.

“Sure,” he suddenly got up and looked around as if not knowing which planet he was on.

“Why are you torturing that poor boy?” you rolled your eyes when Doyoung plopped back on the couch near him. “Now he’ll want to resign from the job and he was quite good at it.”

“I think he liked it. I know a post nut face when I see one and he definitely had some fun under that desk.”

The secretary entered the office and his lips were tight as he placed the tray with coffee on the little table in front of you.

“Thank you,” you smiled kindly at him.

“No sugar for you ma’am and one sugar for you sir,” he announced before leaving as quickly as he came in.

You leaned in and took your mug, sighing when you felt it’s warmth heat your skin.

“How did he know I take my coffee with one sugar?” Doyoung furrowed his eyebrows while doing the same.

You looked at him and shrugged. “I told you he’s good at his job.”

And you were thankful that the boy didn’t leave because now as you talked to Jeno in your office, weeks after you’ve seen Doyoung in there, you really needed someone to do your job.

“I’m just not even concentrating much. I think I caught feelings for him while he only saw this as-- fucking,” you threw your hands in the air once and sighed, sitting down at your desk.

Jeno hummed pensively. “Well, he strikes me as someone too romantic for that. People who just hookup don’t behave as he does. They just fuck and leave.”

You rubbed the bridge of your nose. “I just think he was being considerate. You can’t fuck someone’s mouth then leave them there like that.”

Jeno hummed again. “But he did call you my girl and he called himself your boyfriend.”

You looked up. “My girl as the girl that I fuck and my boyfriend only to make the secretary let him in.”

Your friend pursed his lips as if considering that side of events.

“How do you even know all of these details? I don’t remember telling you any of this before,” you chuckled.

Jeno cleared his voice. “You told me. Are you having a loss of memory too now?”

You sighed. “Maybe.”

The young boy cleared his voice again. “Anyway! Plan. Send him nudes.”

“What?” you exclaimed.

You could go around your sweet friend Jeno suggesting you to fuck Doyoung when he was the Rabbit boy but suggesting you to send the dude nudes?

Seeing his pink cheeks Jeno must have suddenly realized what he has just said too and regretted it.

“Trust me. He’s an air sign. They like sexting and mind fucking and all of that stuff. Now I have to go.”

You looked at him standing up. “Since when are you into astrology? Also, where are you going? We were supposed to have lunch together!”

“Sext him and send him a good coochie pic. Bye, love you,” he left like the wind and you leaned back in your chair perplexed.

_____

"Do you trust me?"

"Yeah," his voice was a whisper and it got engulfed by the jingle of handcuffs in your hands.

You were so beautiful and intoxicating that Doyoung found himself having difficulties breathing when you slowly started to crawl on the bed towards him.

“I’m glad you wore the lingerie I sent you,” he whispered, hands reaching towards you to feel the material under his fingertips. But you grabbed them with a sudden force and Doyoung groaned, finding himself pinned to the bed instead.

“No touching,” you purred.

The young man sighed, feeling his cock twitching on his lower stomach.

You eyed it and smiled like a cat. “You want me to touch you, babe?”

Doyoung nodded. “Please?”

You licked your lips and leaned down, your lips so close to his cock to make him audible whine. A little bit. A little bit more and he would feel-

And then he woke up shaking in his bed.

“Shit.” Doyoung closed his eyes again, rolling on his back with a certain difficulty.

His cock was so hard that it was almost painful and he felt short-breathed.

He looked at his ceiling again and he blinked twice when he realized by the hue of it that his phone lit up.

With a groan he extended his arm to the side and grabbed it, narrowing his eyes at the bright screen.

Then he choked and sat up.

“Fuck!” Doyoung exclaimed upon seeing his phone turn dark in his hands.

With a quick roll of the body, he put his palms on the ground looking for his charger. It took him some other swears and grunts to finally charge it but the phone remained black.

“What the fuck,” he sighed, hitting his head into the pillow.

_____

It was in the way you walked, the way your feet touched the floor.

Or maybe it was the way the air floated between your fingers when you moved your wrists as if grabbing something in Doyoung’s chest and pulling him towards you.

The line of your back extended up until your neck, the line of your jaw, your cheeks puffing up when you laughed and your eyes closing for a second. The sound of it making his heart beat faster and a little smile creeping on his lips although he was in a very bad mood that day.

The people you were talking to stopped looking at you and stared somewhere behind your back instead.

Mouth still open while explaining to them that blue and red looked disgusting together, you turned around to see what caught their attention and you met Doyoung’s face.

Your breath hitched and you had to swallow a few times before being able to speak.

“Hey,” you straightened your back as he approached you.

“It’s time for a lunch break,” he announced without batting an eye.

You blinked a few times, trying to process his presence there all of a sudden.

“You’re dismissed,” he spoke to the creative team and they obeyed him, walking away slowly and chuckling between themselves.

You waited for them to not eavesdrop and huffed before whispering. “Who do you think you are?”

“Your soulmate.”

He slipped his hand in yours and started to walk towards the exit. You let yourself be dragged amused for the first steps then stopped.

“My bag.”

Doyoung rolled his eyes and raised his other hand that was already holding it.

“Come on. I’m starving.”

“Where are we going?” you asked the back of his head as you were already descending the stairs. “Why are you here?”

“I’m annoyed,” he replied as if that was a sufficient explanation and opened the passenger seat’s door for you. "So I wanted to see you because it puts me in a good mood."

You looked at him for a few moments then sighed, trying to conceal your flustered emotions.

“Why are you annoyed? Because you realized that leaving me on read last night was stupid?” you put on your seatbelt.

When you raised your head Doyoung’s palms were on both sides of your face and his lips on yours. You exhaled softly, not expecting any of it so suddenly, then timidly you rested your hand on his knee. The luscious material of his suit was delicate under your fingertips so you absentmindedly started to draw little circles on it, imitating the pattern Doyoung’s tongue was making yours dance in. When he pulled away slightly you managed to look at his eyes. He placed another peck on your lips, then another. By the time he placed the third one you were giggling. The corners of his mouth raised too and you cupped his face and he flinched imperceptibly.

“I thought you wanted to slap me.”

“There are many reasons why I would want to slap you but not today.”

“Not today.”

“Be ready anytime.”

“You too,” he kissed your knuckles before putting his hands on the wheel. “But like on the butt.”

The engire roared as Doyoung turned the keys.

“My phone died,” he explained.

“Yeah, okay.”

“I swear.”

The engine roared again and you drove away from the winery's parking lot.

You sighed, crossing your arms on your chest.

“It’s okay. Only because you’re sweet.”

"Am I sweet?"

"You are."

"You're sweet too so I can't wait to eat you out again."

You rolled your eyes playfully. "Okay, you went there."

But he didn't do anything you'd expect him to do. Entering his apartment calmly, you both let the shoes at the entrance and you sighed to feel his soft living room rug under your bare feet.

No bending, no pushing and no hands to knead your flesh.

You tilted your head to the side amused as he placed your bag on the couch and ventured towards the kitchen.

"Is Jaemin home?" you inquired. Maybe that was the reason he didn't want to rearrange your guts that day.

Doyoung took away his jacket and slowly rolled up his sleeves. Your eyes followed his movements and although you weren't horny one bit before you saw him, now you would have been able to go on for multiple rounds with no rest in between upon seeing just his forearms. You took away your jacket too and expected him to do something already but he turned around and entered the kitchen instead.

"I'm making spaghetti."

You blinked at his profile as he retrieved a pan and a pot, filling the latter with water.

"Did you really bring me here for lunch?" you couldn't help but ask as you sat down at the table.

"Yeah. Why? Is that strange?"

You shrugged. "I don't know. You've always sought me for other things."

He faked an offended expression. "I fed you dinner last time."

You smiled. "But you also fucked me."

"You want me to fuck you after spaghetti?"

"Not necessarily. I like just hanging out with you, but only you like it as well."

As if sensing something in your tone, his amusement wore off when he finally started to cut the onions.

"Of course. Why wouldn't I like it?"

"I mean, we've never really openly discussed this," you gestured between you. "Hell, I fucked you three times before knowing your name."

"You've never asked for it."

"Yeah, well, my mouth was busy doing something else."

He smiled a little and let the onions fall into the hot pan, stirring a few times and opening the fridge to retrieve the tomato sauce.

"How do you want to discuss it?"

His voice got quieter and you had the hunch that he really didn't like having serious talks or emotional ones. Just like, well, just like your supposed soulmate. The thought made your stomach knot up.

"I know this might sound a little funny, but like, what are we?"

Doyoung added the tomato sauce and sprinkled salt, pepper and hot pepper flakes on it before stirring. His domestic look made your chest hurt in ways you've never experienced with him before and suddenly you were afraid to know what he had to say.

"I don't know, but we can be something starting now."

You sighed a little. "Like, friends with benefits?"

Doyoung's expression didn't change but his throat moved as he swallowed. The water started to boil and he put the spaghetti in, pushing them inside as they softened.

"You want us to be friends with benefits?"

No.

Yes.

But like no.

You wanted the friends, you wanted the benefits, but you wanted more.

Would you scare him away if you said that? Would he retreat just like he did when you mentioned the soulmates discourse?

"What about you?"

Dancing around each other like two assassins about to throw the first dagger you let the silence be the witness of it.

"I like you," he hit you first but it was no knife. It was light just like a kiss and your eyelids fluttered.

"Really?"

He let out a single soft chuckle. "Yeah. Why are you so surprised?"

You gulped and looked around not knowing what to say.

"It's just-- your whole soulmate discourse made it look like you wouldn't be romantically interested in me at all."

Doyoung didn’t speak for a moment as if trying to remember, then nodded.

"I don't believe in soulmates."

He placed the lid on the sauce and let it slowly cook.

"I believe in choices. And I'm choosing you I guess."

"Don't you think that maybe you're conditioned to choose me because I'm your soulmate?" you tried to joke but Doyoung didn't smile.

"And where would the fun be in that? My freedom? I think the universe might give you a path but you're free to follow it or not."

"Of course. But isn't it comforting to know that the universe is taking care of you that way?"

"Maybe. Perhaps we're actually soulmates and we've met like ones but now it's our duty to do something about it. I can decide not to see you anymore. What's the universe going to do about it?"

"Make me get into your way and annoy you?" you smiled and his lips curved too.

"What I'm trying to say is that I think we're making our soulmates. I decide that you're my soulmate and we mould ourselves to fit each other. No one is a perfect fit."

You didn't know what to say.

"I tried all of this time you know? I actively sought you out and maybe to you it was fate but we wouldn't be here if I didn't come to you. But you've just been waiting."

His words stung your heart and it felt like a scold.

"I just--it's not like I don't care. I also like you. A lot. I was just--hoping for it to be soulmate like, you know? Maybe that was childish of me."

"What did the Lady tell you? As your last words?"

"To have faith."

"Me too. But to me, faith is putting in the effort and believing in good results. Not waiting for stuff to happen."

"I guess you're right."

"Would you have let me go if you didn't think I was the soulmate you were looking for?"

You blinked a few times unable to speak.

Yeah.

You would have and the sudden realization felt so scary that your spine started to shiver.

He has been speaking without looking at you and at your silence, he turned his head towards you. When he noticed your glossy eyes he let the pan go and walked towards you.

"Why? No. Why are you crying?" he kneeled in front of you, talking with a soft voice and he placed his hands on your shoulders.

You shook your head shocked to see a few drops on your thighs and quickly patted your cheeks dry. Then you let out a timid laugh.

"I don't know what happened. I got emotional all of a sudden. It's fine."

Doyoung sighed and nibbled at his lower lip.

"What I'm trying to say is, even if someone came to me now and told me that you're not my soulmate and they are instead, I would not care. I'm still choosing whoever I want and that's you."

You felt your chin shake by itself and hated the fact that you wore your emotions on your sleeve like that.

"I'm sorry."

"Why?"

You shrugged. "I don't know. I feel like I fucked up something."

Doyoung waited, his fingers gently running your arms.

"I would have probably made the mistake of letting you go-," you sobbed, "and at first since things have been so weird and not necessarily easy I didn’t try enough-,"

His eyes softened and he pulled you into a hug.

"You're here now. Why are you worrying about things that could have happened?"

You wrapped his neck and hid your face into his shirt. His familiar scent culled you and you bathed in his warmth.

"I feel like I'm very childish right now and the lady told me that my soulmate liked me for being a boss woman-,"

"I like all of our sides, you fool," he pulled you away and kissed your forehead.

"But you’d like me more if I tied you up." "You’d also like me more if I tied you up." "I actually like it when you're subby." "See? And the lady told me that you liked me being dominant." "I do love it when you're dominant," you timidly circled his chest with your finger. "Hm, maybe I should-,"

"The pasta!" you yelled pointing your finger and Doyoung jolted turning around towards the stove.

The pasta was completely fine and he sighed closing his eyes.

"I thought it was on fire," he complained with a whiny tone as he turned the stove off. Quickly he drained the spaghetti and threw it in the tomato sauce stirring it afterwards. With the corner of his eye, he saw you stand.

"Come here."

You giggled and took a few quick steps back.

His eyes were furious and paired with his smiling expression he looked like a tornado.

"Come here," he repeated.

You shook your head.

"I said-," he managed to grab you and throw you on his shoulder, "-come here."

"Fuck!" you squealed. "Yeah, fuck, that's exactly what I'm going to do to you now."

One second you were standing and the other you were lying down on the couch with the most aggressive Doyoung you’ve ever seen attached to your neck.

The whines came quickly as he sucked your skin inside the mouth, not worrying for a second if it might become sore. As you grabbed his belt his iron fingers clasped your wrists together and you found yourself pinned with your arms above your head. Your chest rose and fell fast looking at his dark eyes under the unstyled fringe.

“Be a good girl and perhaps I’ll think about making you cum,” he whispered through his teeth. You squirmed under him and found yourself breathless.

“Did you hear me?” his other hand fell back the exact moment he bit down on your clothed nipple.

“Are you not wearing a bra?”

You giggled. “I manifested you coming to see me today. And you did.”

His eyes were dark as they analyzed you and for an instance, you thought he’d burst into tears.

But then he reached the hem of your blouse and lifted it up in a second, biting your nipple, letting his tongue circle it afterwards, soothing the sudden sweet pain then biting on it again, stretching it out, sucking on it, giving the same treatment to the other one. His fingers intertwined yours when he felt your wrists try to lift up from the couch and he pushed them down even harder than before.

“Do I have to tie you all up? Huh? I bet you’d like it, right?”

His breath was hot on your lips and so was his tongue when he took it out and slowly outlined them with his wet tip. You opened your mouth and took out your tongue too with a little moan, trying to catch him into a kiss, but he chuckled lightly and let you feel the air instead. Another whine as you lifted your head to reach him but he was quick to push you down by pressing his fingers on your throat. You choked lightly and he pouted.

“Bad baby girls don’t get to kiss,” he murmured. "But if you really want it-" he pressed one finger on your lower lip and opened your mouth. Y

our thighs tightened their hold around his waist and you pulled him towards you even more. The trail of saliva falling on your tongue from his mouth added somehow to the wetness between your legs.

You wanted to be a good girl. You wanted to be a good girl so badly, pleasing him and letting him whatever he wanted to you.

Swallowing slowly, you opened your mouth for more and he finally shoved his tongue inside, kissing you deeply, grunting as he let your hands go and you were quick to let them slide under his shirt.

His skin was hot and your fingers icy cold. He hissed when you circled his nipples and bit your lip.

"Maybe you should warm your hands by doing something useful." He took his cock out and-

"Okay, that's enough!" Jeno threw a cloth on the crystal ball.

"Ah! Come on! I was having so much fun," the Lady complained, jingling her earrings as she giggled.

The boy sitting across the table made a throwing up sound. "Also, why are you still looking like that? It's creeping me out," he commented.

The Lady looked at the mirror on her right and chuckled again.

"I like it when Haechannie is like this," Jaemin appeared from behind him and playfully kissed his cheek.

Jeno made another gag sound. "Gross."

Haechan shook his head and as the boys blinked he was back to his boyish looks. "I'll never get used to this," Jaemin murmured as he was not holding long hair anymore.

"Good job guys. We did it again," Haechan stood up and yawned, lifting his arms in a satisfying stretch. "If Jaemin didn't get back home that time she was over then it might have been quicker," Jeno lifted his legs on the table and leaned down on the chair.

“This is my first job! It was very tough for me actually,” Jaemin complained.

“Hard for you? I had to be myself, the winery girl, the secretary-,” he counted on his fingers.

“I had to be the cashier and I almost lost it when Jaemin said he couldn’t wait to taste your wet pussy-,” Haechan threw his head back and laughed. Jaemin imitated him soon after.

“Did you see Doyoung’s face? He wasn’t into it at all.”

"I miss being a Gryffindor. This universe is boring as fuck,” Jeno rolled his eyes even if he was also smiling a little.

"The next one might be as boring as this my dear friends," Haechan sat back down and brought out his book.

Jeno groaned. "Can't we have a normal life for once? I had to pretend I was a girl. And not only. The thought of Y/N thinking I was doing BDSM stuff with that guy-," he indicated a very amused Jaemin, "-took a toll on my health."

"I'm sorry I'm not a shapeshifter too. I would have loved to be the girl in this relationship. Also, it was you that told her we were doing BDSM stuff, not me.”

“It’s because I forgot to fully shift my arms! She thought I was-,”

"Quiet."

As Haechan spoke the guys immediately stopped talking and Jeno put his feet down.

"The next one is going to be a hard one. We're going to a dark place."

He closed the book.

"To hell, boys."

#doyoung #doyoung smut #doyoung fluff #doyoung angst #doyoung imagines #doyoung scenarios #doyoung fanfiction #nct #nct smut #nct fluff #nct angst #nct imagines #nct scenarios #nct fanfiction #my soulmate loves wine #jeno #jaemin

2K notes · View notes

01solarsmiles · 4 years ago

Text

synopsis: you’ve been at jaehyun’s “secret” flat for a while now. you’re not quite sure how long, he says time passes differently here. not that you mind. you’re healing and there’s nothing you have wrong with that. having been away form everything that was bad for you, you’re coming to realise that things really were better with jaehyun. and no matter how many times he tries to tell you, he knows you have to come to that conclusion yourself.

tl;dr: you heal under jaehyun’s caring gaze.

genre: fantasy!au, kind of domestic!au, magic!jaehyun, fluff, smut, fem!reader

warnings: smut in the forms of kissing, titplay, basically motorboats oc, brief nipple play, heavy petting/fondling, grinding (?), oral (male recieving), jaehyun can’t hold his load oops, unprotected sex (wrap it b4 u tap it), creampie, brief cumplay lmao jaehyun is the teeniest bit kinky

other: jaehyun is my soft boi, wanna smooch and cuddle in his pastel coloured sweats, i’m british so he lives in a flat, soft smut… almost r*mantic,,, jaehyun is a boob man; do what you will with that B), jaehyun uses pet names bc i think it would be sickly sweet leaving his lips, time is relevant so i can do what i want with this thanks xox

wordcount: 8.5k

a/n: this is a continuation from the last chapter. i split it bc i needed inspo lmao so once again, not happy with how it ended previously so i had to write more. admittedly, it was origianlly one long piece but i realised i wanted to add more depth to when they’re living together (basically) so i split it therefore enabling me to write what i wanted about them being cute and stuff. yeah.

You had been given a wheelchair by the hospital but had refused to use it, wanting to prove that you were okay, to yourself and Jaehyun. He had convinced you to stay in it as you left the hospital to please the staff on your way out but you had point-blank refused when you made it to the small block of flats he said he lived in. After walking two steps from the car you let out a whimper and gave in to his incessant pleas to get you to sit in the wheelchair.

Oddly, there had been no one in the foyer and you hadn’t bumped into anyone in the hallway in front of the lift. He had helped you when you made it into the flat, moving you over to the sofa where you melted into the plush cushions of the seat.

On the way here, the two of you had already argued about where you were going to stay, him insisting on not leaving you alone and you insisting that you’d be okay at a friends place. In the end, he promised to contact your friends and family to tell them you were spending a little time away (you wouldn’t let him tell them you had been to the hospital). After all, he had saved you when you needed it most.

Your cracked lips remained tightly sealed as he folded the wheelchair away and tucked it behind a cupboard where it wasn’t in your direct line of sight.

You decide to look around, wanting to take up some time and to avoid looking him directly in the eye.

The flat was… cosy. It looked lived in, all the trinkets and small collages stuck up on the walls drawing your attention away from the shelves stacked with potted plants. Everything about the room seemed to tie together with another aspect of the flat. You couldn’t help but wonder why he had a place like this.

He notices your inquisitive look, “It’s supposed to be a secret. Though almost everyone important knows this is where they’ll find me if I disappear without an explanation.” Jaehyun moves towards the small kitchenette, fetching a glass of water befoer placing it on a coaster on the glass coffee table by your legs.

You wait for a second, acknolwedging the glass of iced water, then look up, meeting his hesitant gaze, “Everything’s green.”

It wasn’t a deep green either, more like a soft earthy green. Maybe a sage colour, but you were mostly going off of the presence of the plants and the colour of the sofa. Some of the counters in his one-person kitchen were a soft green, accented with wood countertops and a pastel fridge. It was soothing on your eyes, you had to admit.

He nods, unsure what you’re getting at, “Yeah…?”

“The first and second time I met you, you exclusively wore red. And it was glittery,” you point out, one wordlessly eyebrow raised.

He tilts his head, dimples appearing in his cheeks as he stuffs his hands in his jogging bottom pockets, rattling his keys in his pockets, “Just because I wear red doesn’t mean my whole life revolves around that primary colour.”

You roll your eyes and lean back into the sofa cushion, tenderly crossing your arms, “Well, no. I guess not,” you let your headrest on a pillow he slips behind your neck discreetly, “I suppose… I just assumed that you did,” you shrug your shoulders, “wasn’t something I gave much thought to.”

Jaehyun kicks off his trainers and throws his keys into a bowl on the kitchen counter. You could probably stick your arm over the back of the sofa and touch the pillar that separated the two areas if you tried hard enough adn weren’t brusied all over. He’s got a small smile on his face that brings his dimples out as he makes his way over to sit on the sofa with you, letting himself fall haphazardly onto the cushions. “So you thought about me, even a little.”

Ignoring his comment, you take in his flat to its fullest. You weren’t wrong, this man lived in a green, cottagecore aesthetic in his off-time. Admittedly you were a big fan of the wall of shelves stacked with different plants, mostly succulents and cactus -- the odd spine of a book eeking through -- and you even enjoyed the small desk that was home to a few depictions of watercolour flowers. Your eyes fall on the black figure, slinking under the legs of the glass coffee table pitched in front of you, making you flinch as you suppressed your reflex to jump; it was only a cat.

A cat man. Of course, he was.

Jaehyun’s eyes follow yours, “That’s Prim. She likes to keep to herself. Occasionally she curls up with me.”

“You made it sound like you rarely come here.”

“Mhm.”

“You have a cat.”

“I have a cat,” he affirms.

Prim disappears around the pillar into the kitchen. Jaehyun must’ve put down some food for her because you can hear her softly eating followed briefly by the sound of her lapping at a bowl of water.

“And plants.”

“Those too.” He’s not sure where you’re going with this, neither were you, but he was humouring it, seeing it through to the end if he got ot be in your presence longer.

Your eyes go back to wandering around the room, watching how the sun dips in between the curtains and cascades through the room. You had sat in the seat closest to the entrance, meaning Jaehyun’s back was to the window as he faced you while you were talking. He was still dressed in the outfit you assumed he slept in at the hospital. You were dressed in the same clothes you had gone in with, having had to change out of the gown they had provided when you left.

He looked so effortlessly pretty. It made you want to cry.

You suck in a breath and say, “I’m a little tired. Can I sleep… anywhere?”

He nods and jumpts to his feet before helping you to yours. Slowly, you make your way down the hall, almost all of your weight is beared on Jaehyun. He’s practically carrying you but neither of you mention it. It was only a small flat, something you couldn’t wrap your head around when he could probably have anything he liked, and so it only had one bedroom.

Initially, you had put up a fight but he simply said he wasn’t tired and there was a box room he could get a bed into if the sofa wasn’t comfortable enough (it was but you weren’t okay with the fact that he was giving up his bed). You lay on your side, a body pillow supporting your small frame. You were so tense, worried about Soobin and Dan-ah and Mina and your Mum and Dad and Hyejin as she was probably the only friend of yours who regularly checked in. There was so much running through your mind and you almost don’t notice Jaehyun’s soft palm gripping yours, his thumb rubbing over the back of your hand. Unbeknownst to you, he had seen the anxious look on your face and had guessed that you were psychoanalysing everything in your head, cogs turning. He wanted to subtly draw you out from your thoughts... so he let a little of his power surge through his fingertips and into your palm, hoping it was enough to make you woozy.

Without much thought to it, you rested your head on his pillow and fell asleep.

Jaehyun stays, for a minute or two, holding your hand until your grip weakens, your breathing becomes heavier and your chest goes into a steady rise and fall. He watches, as you lay, unbothered by the world outside. You looked at peace. At home.

Was this the first time you had been able to wind down like this?

He sighs, wriggling his hand from under yours and gets up to leave before he pulls a brown monochrome blanket over your frame. A slight frown etches itself on your forehead as your fingers twitch, looking for the hand Jaehyun had slipped away, before you subconsciously grip the blanket and curl into it instead, the frown erasing itself from your face, leaving you looking at peace once again.

You wake up to the sun going down outside, a blanket covering your body and pillows squished underneath to support your body.

You’re tender. That’s safe to say.

The room was airy; Jaehyun had left the window on the latch and the door cracked open so as to not make it stuffy. Glancing around, you notice the simplicity of it. Bed, side table, lamp and wardrobe. It differed massively from the rest of his flat. Maybe he hadn’t gotten around to decorating substantially in here.

You get up, perching yourself on the edge of the bed before making your way out of the room. Shuffling along, you cling to the wall as you know full well you shouldn’t be venturing around by yourself and make your way to the living room, “Jaehyun?” you call. The calling stops when you spot Jaehyun with an open book lying in his lap while he snores lightly, passed out on the sofa. The corners of your mouth twitch, curling into a smile at the sight of him so peaceful.

You hold out your arm, inspecting the bandage on it. You sigh, “I need a shower.”

You turn back, headed towards what you assumed was the bathroom. The door creaks open; thankfully, you were correct. There are fresh towels hanging on the rack and a laundry basket sits tucked into the corner. Stripping from your clothes gingerly, you turn on the shower. While it warms up you unwrap your bandages and softly poke the back of your head. You’re probably not supposed to submerge it yet so you work with what you can. The shower itself was a standalone that had frosted glass wrapped around it, hiding what was on the inside if anyone were to look in.

The whole ordeal was a show in itself, you carefully moving things about, trying not to knock anything all while trying to do your best with what you’ve got. It wasn’t the best situation in the world but it was the best out of the hand you were dealt. Having not been back to your flat to get anything, you didn’t have any of your usual hair products so you used the products that were already there and a lemon body wash that had been sitting patiently.

Eventually, you finish up with half-washed hair and a mostly clean body. Your fingers had pruned long ago and you took that as a sign to get out of the shower to stop using all the hot water.

You stepped out, and grabbed the towel off of the rack, wrapping yourself in them. They were so soft against your skin. Holding it tightly against your skin you move to stand in the middle of the bathroom. It wasn’t big but it had an oval mirror hanging above the sink. Staring at your reflection for a little, you internally pick apart everything you don’t like.

Staring with the obvious bruises. “I’ll heal,” you tell your reflection, “I won’t degrade myself like that again.” Your fingers brush against your towel-covered ribs, making you flinch. “He won’t do this to me again; I won’t let him,” you pause before whispering, “I’m not going back to him.”

By now, your eyes are watering a little so you sniffle and wipe the forming tears away before they’re given the chance to fall. You deserve better. You know this. “I deserve better. I am worth better.”

In the middle of this, Prim slinks through the crack of the door, making you jump a little. With your hand on your heart, you take deep breaths, watching as she jumps onto the closed toilet seat and sits down on a pile of clothes. A pile of clothes you don’t remember putting there. Your eyes widen at the thought of Jaehyun seeing you naked but then you whip your head to the shower walls, reminding yourself that they’re frosted and he would’ve only been able to see an outline at the most.

Prim purrs, drawing your attention back to her.

She blinks at you. She’s so calm. You reach the backside of your hand out so she can sniff it. After a quick sniff, she turns her head and rubs it into the palm of your hand. You gratefully accept her and let her continue to rub herself on you as you alternate between scratching the underside of her chin and the back of her head. She purrs in content and you let out a quiet giggle.

Jaehyun had been awake for the past ten minutes or so. He’d dug through his drawers, pulling out an old pair of jogging bottoms that he’d bulked out of but never gotten around to throwing out, a pair of clean underwear and a jumper that was currently his size but probably oversized on you. He’d slipped them onto the toilet seat (thank god it was so close to the door) without peeping past the sink and must’ve forgotten to pull the door up all the way on his way out.

He listens to Prim purring and you giggling softly from the safety of his sofa in the living room, a smile making its way onto his face. He had flicked on the table lamp on the end table by the sofa, continuing to read his book – A natural history of Dragons. Not as accurate as he remembers but a little light reading never did anyone any harm.

When you stepped out of the bathroom, you looked fresh. Swamped in his jumper and bare feet padding across the panelled flooring. He looks up from his book, noticing you gradually making your way over to him, he jumps up, trying to help you. You looked cute with your sweater paw leaned up against the wall.

He tucks a hand under your armpit for leverage, you turn, a little surprised and open your mouth to say something but can’t bring yourself to when you realise how close your faces are. Jaehyun either doesn’t notice or pretends to not know, making you feel more embarrassed than you thought possible. His musk engulfs you, overriding your senses and you hesitate in your step.

“Oh,” you say, face hot to which you can only pray he doesn’t sense how he caught you off-guard, “you don’t have to–”

“It’s okay,” he whispers softly, hands pulling you into him so he can use his body strength to help too. You feel goosebumps from his caring touch and you wonder about the last time someone treated you like this.

Since when did he become so domestic?

You brush it off and he helps lower you down to the sofa and Prim follows suit, helping herself to your lap as she curls into a ball, letting you run your fingers down her back in a soothing motion.

You could feel the heat rising up your neck at how close the two of you had been, your mind running to months before when you had been close to him. Before, you had been embarrassed about yourself as he was helping you out of the hospital but he had reassured you that you had nothing to worry about – the gentleman that he was – he didn’t want you to feel ashamed. So, you let yourself relax on his plush sofa cushions while he went about making something to eat for the both of you with a grin on his face, knowing all too well what he had inflicted upon you moments ago.

That’s how the next month or so went by. You pushed yourself to your limits, all of your minor injuries healed (somehow), and followed Jaehyun around while Prim followed you. As promised, Jaehyun brought home a bed for the box room to which you insisted on sleeping in since you were the one who was the guest but he had none of it. In the end, he dressed the room up nicely and it ended up looking like it had been there all along.

At first, Jaehyun hadn’t let you do any of the things you offered to do, especially the cooking. He had a large repertoire of recipes up his sleeve and wasn’t letting you do anything to strain yourself.

Your phone had briefly glitched the first time you turned it on, which was odd on a good day.

“Time passes differently here,” he had explained, “Einstein was right about that one; time is relevant. He almost caught us out one time with his research into it but Yuta turned him around and set him back on track again.”

To which he then had to explain to you who Yuta was. He sounded nice, harmless but what got you was the fact that there were more people like Jaehyun. You had yet to meet more than the man who stood in front of you as he explained that to you.

Weeks into your stay, he took you round to your place, helped you pick up your things and also helped you leave a thick layer of red glitter all over your now ex-boyfriend’s penthouse. He deserved it. According to Jaehyun, your ex was in the process of moving out, as per Jaehyun’s convincing argumentative skills.

You rang some of your family and friends, asking after them and telling them you were okay after it was established between you that you and Soobin were no longer together but the most heartbreaking one was between you and your niece. She had been there, she knew now, even if you didn’t want her too, she knew. You could only pray that it slowly faded from her memory, for her sake more than yours, as she grew older.

According to Hyejin (when she rambled to you on the phone as she bawled, bless her), Soobin had been given the sack and lost most of what he owned. He’d also been sporting a black eye for two weeks after you got out of the hospital. She had been the first person you rang but the small detail had slipped your mind until later that night. You tried not to outright weep tears of joy, knowing that he’d had even the tiniest bit of his own medicine fed back to him, followed suit by you quizzing Jaehyun to which he hid his knuckles behind his back as he walked in with a tray of sushi that had been delivered tonight as a treat before your anime marathon.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, I haven’t seen him,” he throws his keys into the bowl on the kitchen counter after toeing off his shoes in the entrance of his flat.

Having had time to heal, you pull yourself to tuck your legs underneath you as you look over the back of the sofa. “Jaehyun,” you warn. Prim materialises from the depths of Jaehyun’s bedsheets, where you had left her earlier, to greet her beloved owner. She purrs against his leg and he leans down to scratch behind her ear.

“Y/n,” he says back, trying his best to match your tone.

Your eyes follow Prim, closely watching as she jumps onto the kitchen counter and paws at the key-bowl. Tucking your bottom lip between your teeth you nibble until you can form a sentence that wouldn’t betray you when it left the corners of your mind.

Thinking about it, you decide against arguing with him on it. If he was lying it wasn’t something that was going to stop you from hanging around him, so why push it? Because you wanted to know why. “You were out a while after you texted me you’d finished food shopping the other day, where’d you go?”

Jaehyun glances at you, his hair stood slightly on end as if he’d been running his hand through it, possibly one too many times. It was shorter than when you had first come into his care – you’d helped him one day to trim it. You’d also insisted that he let you do it because you used to cut your hair in the bathroom mirror. ‘Not the same,’ he had said but he had handed you the scissors all the same. He was still dressing for comfort, something that you appreciated when the evening came and the tv turned on. It was a small flat which meant a small-ish sofa. He wasn’t against wrapping an arm around you and the two of you had been known to fall asleep to a movie or two in recent weeks.

“Went to work, briefly. Gotta make sure everything’s on schedule; they’d practically die without me to ditto everything they’re already sure of,” he flashes you a grin that his dimples can’t escape, “it’s nice to be home.”

You murmur a response.

Scattering away, Jaehyun has a shower after being out and gets dressed quickly to return to you. He walks over to the kitchen, deciding to grab some things for the evening.

His back is turned to you now, he’s grabbing a couple of drinks from the fridge, the glow of the light illuminating his face.

“I missed you.”

You… what?

The pounding of your heart against your ribcage was deafening. Had you just said that out loud? He turns to meet your frantic gaze, waiting for your response. He can barely breathe out the response, “I missed you too.”

He grins, sinking himself into the space next to you and slings his arm over the back, his hand resting close to your neck. “Awh, did you really?”

Your body practically recoils, turning back on itself, “No. I just wanted you to bring ice cream; I’ve been craving it all week.”

Instantly you regret your choice as he frowns slightly and turns away.

You’re forced to think about the countless nights you’d spent curled up in his bed, some of them the result of you weeping into one of his many pastel sweatshirts you adorned about your failed relationship with Soobin, others about how you had neglected to tell your family and friends about the situation you had been in for almost a year by the time Jaehyun had pulled you away from it. Most nights, Jaehyun heard you, upset and alone in the dark. In the beginning, he wasn’t sure what to do about it, part of him knowing that he should leave you to heal but the other part of him screaming that he shouldn’t let you suffer alone – shouldn’t let you think you’re in this alone when you’re most certainly not where he’s concerned.

The first time he had left you, not sure he had heard correct when he came back from work, groggy from the use of his powers and feeling like he needed to faceplant his pillow from the exhaustion. You had stopped, little sniffles being masked by the vibrations of Prim’s purring against your body where she had hopped up on the bed to comfort you, when you thought Jaehyun was listening, hoping that he would leave you to hurt for a short while longer.

He had sensed your hesitation and made his way to the shower, deciding he needed to be fresh for the next morning.

He was oddly caring. Not that it was odd for someone to care but it was odd for someone to care this much and for the person to be Jaehyun was the cherry on top.

Turning back to face you, he grins, “Wanna watch that anime you were telling me about? I googled it last night and read some forums; apparently it’s good.”

Your eyes light up, “Sword Art Online? Yes please.”

Jaehyun shakes his head, chuckling to himself at how eager you are. He loved when you showed interest in things like this. His auburn hair falls into his eyes as he skims through whatever application he had pulled up (Netflix; no chill) while you weren’t looking and he breathes softly through his nose, concentrating on the screen in front of him.

Once again, you were studying him. It had been a long time since you had arrived. Time is relevant, true, but how much time is too much time?

The sun had set an hour or so ago now and you had already eaten some of the takeaway earlier as neither of you had been interested in cooking. You wondered if he knew how the table lamp accentuated his face, the soft hue acting like his usual haze when he was in his suit – which you learned was the reason he practical glowed as he had since told you there was magic twined into the thread it was sewed together with – and made him look angelic. You wondered if he knew the camel sweats he was wearing made you want to cuddle him and nuzzle your nose into his side, somewhere that you felt more than safe to be. You wondered if he knew how much you liked it here and how you were apprehensive about going back to the real world full time.

You’d been out, of course, he couldn’t confine you to his flat even if he wanted to but he always made sure that there were the correct precautions in place. He was always here, anyway, choosing you over everything else so there was rarely a time where you could go out without him. Smiling to yourself, you remind yourself that you don’t think you’d want to go by yourself when there’s a perfectly good Jaehyun waiting for you.

His hair fell in soft waves on his forehead, and his brow furrowed as he tried to figure out why he couldn’t find Sword Art Online for you two to watch. The two of you had fallen into a routine, he pats his leg, signalling for you to lay your head down on his lap as he pulls a pillow from behind him for you to rest your head on.

Shifting your body, careful of your ribs still, you lay down and wrap a hand under his leg for leverage, being sure to keep it closer to the back of his knee than his thigh as it was easier to curl your hand. He didn’t mind because when you sat and watched horror movies you would squeeze his leg in anticipation for a jump scare of sorts. He thought it was cute.

Eventually, he finds it, “Here we go,” he mumbles, clicking on the first episode. You settle in, pushing your face further into the cushion as Jaehyun lets his hand rest on your shoulder, somewhere safe for him to touch. His other hand plays with your hair absentmindedly as the episode begins, showing the people who had been waiting for the game to come out so that they could play it.

It remains like this, you making comments here and there, ooh’s and ah’s coming form both of you as you talk about the episode before it rolls over to the next one. At one point, he says something that makes you sit up completely, throwing him off as your warmth leaves his body.

“Did you just suggest that Kirito could be –”

His eyes widen, “I merely suggested that he –”

You scowl, pout and cross your arms, your cardigan falling off your shoulder at an angle, “No! You said what you said. It’s out there now, in the cosmos, for all to judge. You can’t take it back.”

He’s looking at you, first with shock but then with an expectant look. All you were doing was arguing over anime. You’re not sure you remember seeing him like this, eyes filled with something you cannot describe. Is this what being loved feels like? The flying thought catches you off guard and you hold your breath. He wonders if you know that’s how he’s feeling, how he’s seeing you. The rose-tinted filter settled in and he was determined to keep it that way for a long time.

Jaehyun had got dressed after his shower into a sweatshirt and sweatpants, and joined you on the sofa while you were watching the back end of a drama you had been meaning to watch for months before you had switched over to anime. It was your thing; watching anime together.

His hand reaches to rest on the side of your face, thumb brushing your cheek and fingers splaying down to reach your neck and brings his face closer to yours, making your breath hitch. The last time you had been like this neither of you were thinking in coherent thoughts. At this point, you’d spent months with him, hiding from your family and friends – only partially as you had wanted to gain your confidence back again and go back with a real job.

His hair was still drying on the ends where he hadn’t bothered to towel dry it. It brushed against your forehead as he brought his forehead to rest on yours, savouring the moment.

Breathily, you manage to say his name.

He hums in response, eyes trained diligently on your lips, waiting for your response. He doesn’t notice how you watch him watching you, he’s enamoured. He loved when you looked like this. So carefree. So pure. So… pretty.

“Kiss me.”

He doesn’t wait any longer.

Lips centimetres form yours, he gives you the opportunity to change your mind but you bring your lips to his, not wanting to drag this out any longer. His fingers stay on your face while your hands have yet to find somewhere to be placed – something that Jaehyun notices – so he picks up your hand and curls it around the back of his neck before wrapping his own around the small of your back, a smirk finding its home on his face.

Feeling more confident, you bring your free hand to splay across his cheek, thumb mindlessly rubbing the dip where his dimple becomes prominent. His hair stands on end on the back of his neck, the sensation of your fingers brushing his face so calmly as he pulls your lower lip between his having caused goosebumps to form down his arms.

Secretly, he was glad he was wearing his sweatshirt so that you couldn’t see how sensitive he was to you.

Jaehyun leans gradually away and you chase his lips, not wanting to forget the feeling any time soon. All of the time you had spent with Soobin and yet none of the moments you had shared felt like this. It made your heart pound and the butterflies were making their way up, tickling your diaphragm as you struggle to breathe.

“Y/n,” he begins, lids heavy and forehead pressed to yours. He’s not really sure what he wants to say… how does one express the euphoria they feel from finally doing the right thing and knowing it’s the right thing? Because that’s how Jaehyun felt. You knew he wanted to say something so you lightly prompt him.

“Jae… what are you thinking?”

His lids close and he bumps his nose with yours, lips parted, “I want to kiss you like that more often.”

You giggle, which throws him off, “Do you?” He looks up to meet your wandering gaze through his lashes, “because I want to kiss you like that more often, too.”

He grins, tightening his grip around your waist, pulling you in until you’re straddling his lap. “Oh yeah? How about I do just that, then.” His lips return to yours. You noticed that Jaehyun’s lips tasted of cherry chapstick, and you loved that, deciding to part the seal of his mouth with your tongue to devour the taste further.

The subtle curve of his lips was something you didn’t want to forget – that was for sure. You work on memorising this feature and lightly tug at the tufts of hair at the back of his head, making him moan into your mouth ever so slightly.

“That was adorable,” you mumble against his lips, lowering yourself so your bum is resting on the heels of your feet either side of his thighs.

His face flushes but he pretends to not notice and instead lets his hands roam until they’re palming the globes of your ass.

This shocks you into action a little, the squeezing fingers forcing you to lift and lean on your knees, breasts pushed up against his chin as you continue to kiss him.

As you slipped your tongue to mingle with his, you decided then and there that you were absolutely in love with kissing him. Possibly smitten, just a tiny bit.

You had worn a tank top and a light cardigan for comfort around the flat, not wanting to pull jeans on and a blouse every morning and instead opting for leggings and light-tees regularly. You weren’t sure what kind of man Jaehyun was, an ass or boob man but something igniting inside you and hardening in his sweatpants told you that you were going to find out pretty damn soon.

Pulling away you offer a small smile at him, he grins, like he knows he’s about to get a present he’s been waiting for ages for. Ironic, considering his job profession.

You bite your lip and let your hands fall down to his arms, running your palms up and down his biceps. By now the episode had rolled over and was about 10 minutes into the next but you and Jaehyun were far too distracted, you figured it would have to wait. It would still be there tomorrow when you could rewatch it and continue your marathon.

His own hands rest below the curve or your breasts, thumbing at the swell.

You dip your head, pressing a kiss to the corner of his mouth before letting your tongue peak out and swirl its way down to his neck. Peppering kisses against his tan skin you pick a spot where he makes the most fuss when you reach it and bruise it with your lips. He groans at the feeling of your lips tainting his skin so skillfully and thinks about how you went to waste on someone like your ex before him. His breathing grows heavy and his fingers run up and down your back in a soothing manner, toying with the hem of your tank top every time his fingers brush the bottom.

“Oh my God,” he breathes out when you’re finished.

You giggle, “What?”

You had slipped your cardigan off, letting it fall in a heap on the floor and hooked your fingers under your shirt before throwing it across the room.

Gazing up at you, you can practically see the hearts spinning around his head. You knew that if this was a Looney Toon cartoon, his eyes would’ve been pounding hearts right about now.

“You’re so beautiful,” he sighs as you press a closed mouth kiss to his jaw, “…pretty girl.”

You were left in a dark pair of leggings and your t-shirt bra. It wasn’t anything fancy (you were here for comfort, for god’s sake) but Jaehyun looked at you like you had put all the stars in the sky yourself, something you were unfamiliar with. Pride swells in your chest and lust swells in your core.

“Are you going to keep staring or are you going to do something?” You tease. He merely smirks, enjoying what he hasn’t even done yet, and buries his head between your breasts.

You let out a small “Oof” noise and steady yourself on his shoulders. Leaning on your feet normally would’ve been enough but when he stuck his head between your boobs it had knocked you slightly off balance. Your fingers dig into his shoulder blades, pressing crescetn moons into his skin, but Jaehyun takes no notice as he noses his way to a fleshy spot and attaches his lips.

“Smell so good,” he’s referring to the perfume you had brought with you when you cleaned out your apartment. “Wanna taste,” he mumbles into your boobs. Your panties dampen at the confession, not knowing completely how to respond without crying out a moan.

Unshockingly so, this was one of the few tinmes you had felt like the only girl in the world, not to quote Rihanna, but it was truly a moment you had no desire to forget any time soon.

Instinctively, your hands retire to the back of his head, pulling him closer whilst he goes to town on a hickey he’s suckling into your skin.

Pulling back, he grins, “Perfect.” He’s admiring his handiwork but it still sends the stupid butterflies contained in your abdomemn stir crazy when his gaze meets yours, filled with lust, love, adoration – whatever you want to call it, his eyes contained it. Lids low and mind focused, his hand snakes behind your body to unhook your bra but you stop him.

In fear of pushing you too far he drops his hand and waits, eyes wide for what had stopped you.

“I-I haven’t – no – I don’t…” you struggle to find the correct words in front of Jaehyun, the cool breeze making you shiver in the slightest.

“What is it, angel?” He brings his hands to your waist, rubbing slow circles to calm you.

“Soobin,” you exhale. It was all Jaehyun needed to know so he took a deep breath.

He’s watching you as he says, “I don’t care. That was then… this is now.”

You nod. His features twist into a smile, images of that night coming back to him, “Plus I already fucked you against the –”

Your hand finds itself pressed across his mouth in the blink of an eye, praying he doesn’t finish that sentence, “I know,” you squeak before emphasising, “I was there.”

He tilts his head and offers a mischievous glint, “I thought you didn’t think I was real, simply a figment of your imagination, if I do remember correctly.”

Groaning, you roll your eyes, “Stop with that! You showed up, dressed in red and in the middle of the night after I’d written a letter that only I could know the contents of. Who’s to say you weren’t an incubus, huh?”

A single eyebrow is raised on his part.

“And you were gone before I woke up,” you mumble against his neck, now enticed by his scent again, “I never told anyone because it sounds wild, right? You have to admit that part at the very least.”

That made him take a second to process, “I never thought of it like that,” he mumbles, pressing feather-light kisses up your arm.

“It was something I thought about for a while,” you meekly replied to his unasked question.

“Well,” he begins, “you don’t have to worry any longer,” and presses his lips to your clavicle, fingers unclasping your bra behind you, this time you let him, sighing into his golden touch, boobs pressed against his chest. He groans at the feeling or your unclothed, hardened nipples cutting in on his pecs. You sling your bra across the room, not giving much thought or care towards where it ended up as there were more pressing matters you cared about.

Your neck is tipped back as his tongue dips to the valley of your breasts, he places an endearing kiss to your sternum and sets his sights onto your nipples.

Hand resting on the nape of his neck, you arch into the feeling of his wet mouth latching onto your nipple, peak caught between his tongue and teeth as he teases you, and tug on his hair.

He savours this, moaning before switching to your other nipple, not wanting to leave one without the same amount of attention. At this point, your panties are embarrassingly soaked from all of the stimulation.

“You’re so good to me,” you whine, not talking about just this very moment. You’re reminiscing about the past couple of months you’ve spent in his care too and something tells you that he knows that too.

He releases your nipple from his lips and glances up at you, “Is that so, angel?”

“Mhm,” you mumble, not sure what he wants you to say or what you should say to keep the mood going, “all the time. Miss you so much because of it,” you pout slightly, not wanting to draw too much from the conversation in case things went sideways.

You bring your hands to his cheeks, resting either side and pinch lightly, toying with him. “Keep me happy,” you state before leaning down to kiss him again. His eyes flutter close and you trail your hands down his abdomen, pressing harder with your nails as you slide them down to the hem of his jumper.

“Off,” you mutter against his lips. He gladly complies, you were topless and it was only fair he comes level with your nakedness. When you part momentarily to lift it over his head, your hungry eyes zone in on how constricted his hardened dick was within the confines of his sweatpants.

Jaehyun notices this, ruffled hair askew and mind now clear from the fog you had bestowed upon him when you had kissed him. He knew what he wanted, did you want it too?

Without hesitation, you palm the outline of his dick over the sweatpants, wanting to see his reaction. You were best pleased when he fights the urge to roll his eyes but bites his lip to stop himself from thrusting into your silky touch. Not that he’d felt that today, just yet.

You stifle a giggle, “Eager, pretty boy.”

One kiss is placed to his lips before you slip off of his lap, knees thudding as they land on the floor. You hook your index fingers around the waistband of his sweats and underpants, the tell-tale Tommy band staring back at you, knowing he would comply but you only pull them down just enough to free his weeping cock.

It springs up, slapping against his abdomen, veins prominent from the grining you had been doing earlier. Your mouth waters at the sight and you lick your lips, praying that it lives up to your expectations.

You give him a few slow strokes of your nails up him and one of his hands reaching up to push a few stray strands of hair form your face.

He groans when you finally wrap your slender fingers around his shaft, thumb wiping the leaking tip of his swollen mushroom head. It throbbed a pretty shade of pink, much like his lips, after you pressed a delicate kiss to the top.

“So, so good to me, angel,” are the words that leave his lips when you lick your own before dipping your head to lick up the underside. You offered a devilish smile and lowered your hot mouth onto his throbbing length slowly, wanting to savour every second and push Jaehyun to his limit.

You hum in agreeance to his statement, sending a shiver up his spine and eliciting a moan from him, his hands quickly tangling themselves in your loose hair as he makes a make-shift ponytail to keep your hair out of your face.

Once your jaw has adjusted to the burn of his girth, he helps you bob your head up and down, curling the ponytail around one hand and using that as leverage. Flattening your tongue, you press it to the underneath of his length. You experiment with seeing how much you can take as it’s been a long time since you’ve been intimate with someone like this. One of your manicured hands reaches down to tickle his balls – a trick Hyejin had taught you the last time you were having one of those conversations – and he all but thrusts up into your throat, making you clench your legs and rub them together for some friction as your eyes close tight, forcing tears to run down your face.

“Oh fuck, I don’t think I can ah-” he lifts you off of his dick and brings your mouth to his, pressing hard against your own.

You’re flushed from his abrupt actions but that doesn’t stop you from stripping yourself of your leggings when he practically begs you to. Unsure what he wants next, you fiddle until he instructs you, “Those too,” he gestures to your panties. They weren’t grand but, had you not been about to get it on with possibly the hottest and most caring man you’ve come across, you would’ve been embarrassed about him seeing them in any normal situation.

Once they’re discarded, he stands, shimmys out of his sweats and pants and brings you close to him and guides a leg to wrap around his waist, rock hard dick pressed between your two sweaty bodies.

He kisses you hard, a clash on tongue and teeth; it’s one of the messiest kisses you had ever been on the receiving end of but ultimately still one of the best you’ve been able to experience, and lowers the two of you onto the sofa.

Again, you’re perched on your heels. He breaks the kiss, looking between your bodies to align himself with your entrance. “I’m sorry, angel,” he mutters against the column of your throat.

“Wha-”

He waits no longer before slipping himself into your core impossibly easily, as he sets a killer pace.

Squealing, you let your head fall onto his shoulder as you try your best to thrust down as much as he thrusts up into you but it was proving difficult as he suckled sweetly on the juncture where your neck and shoulder met – sending your senses into overdrive.

“S-so tight,” he breathes out, trickles of sweat forming in his hairline. One of the few brain cells you have working tells you the clench on his next thrust, only making him moan louder than before. In response, he ups the pace, setting his sights on destroying your sweet pussy.

Knowing full-well that he hadn’t tasted your arousal like he had originally intended, he brings his finger to dance across your clit, stimulating the bundle of nerves until you were whining, hips stuttering as your vision hazes, unsure of how to control yourself. Still unable to match his deadly pace, you settle on tensing your legs and hovering above him where he pounds upwards, the sound of skin hitting skin echoing around the room.

You knew that by the time he was going to be finished, your ass was going to be tainted red from where his balls were slapping your underside as he pounds into you.

“Jaehyun,” you barely manage to breathe out, “fu… fuck.” Not what you were going for so you give it another try, “Jae… kiss.”

His eyes linger on your disheveled features. You open your eyes and look down at him, worried that he hadn’t heard you. His eyes meet yours; you pout, “Kiss me, p-ah–” one particularly strong thrust ignites inside you, the tell-tale sign of your orgasm about to snap through you; halts your half-hearted attempt at riding him.

He captures your lips with his, nibbling on your lip before licking it as if to heal it. His fingers are still rubbing tiny circles in your clit that send you over the edge and into complete euphoria, spine arching.

Within milliseconds, your vision is blurring and eyes unfocus, switching for white dots across your line of sight to pair with the white hot pleasure ripping through your core. “Ah,” you whine, “oh... Jae-Jaehyun,” your voice breaks, not being able to comprehend the possibility of more thanone thing happening at once.

As you clamp down on him unintentionally, he groans, unable to hold back any longer and empties his load inside your trembling pussy, cursing as he does.

Moments pass before he can bring himself to say anything, “You’re so perfect, angel. So pretty and perfect.”

You lift your head to look at him. At his fucked-out face you melt into him, swety bodies gradually becoming one and sliding off of his softening cock so you can wrap your arms around his neck and nuzzle closer to him. He brings his arms around your waist, pressing his face into the crook of your neck and breathing sharply through his nose.

“You’re so good to me. Can’t remember the last time someone fucked me that good,” you whisper against the shell of his ear. You have one hand raking your fingers through his hair. You breathe out a laugh as he shivers at the feeling.

Knowing that was probably an ego boost enough, you press a languid kiss to the side of his mouth, not really paying much attention to where your lips landed. Continuing to pepper him with kisses, he stirs slightly, not wanting all of this attention to go to waste.

“Hey, c’mere,” he says, holding you from your waist before slowly lowering you onto the sofa beside him so your back is flat.

You’re barely holding it together, Jaehyun’s cum trickling down the side of your leg from your sore hole. He pushes your legs apart, one falls haphazardly off of the sofa and the other is pressed between his side and the back of the sofa. He doesn’t care, though, bringing two fingers up to meet your quivering core.

“What are you doi – ah!”

A lazy grin spreads across Jaehyun’s face, his fingers now covered in yours and his essence as he stuffs it back into you. The overstimulation makes you quiver but he was determined about making you suffer. “So pretty with my cum stuffed inside you, angel, so pretty.”

By now, you’re convinced he’s drunk but you don’t put it past yourself to consider yourself just as drunk on him as he is on you. You squirm, not wanting him to continue as his fingers repeat their actions. “O-oh, too much,” you whimper, “sore, so fucking sore baby.”

You knew you probably could’ve handled a little more but he obliges, not wanting to scare you away (as if that was even possible) and finishes by pushing his fingers past your lips, coaxing you to lick them clean.

Gladly, you do as he was silently suggesting.

He groans, his dick twitching but he ignores it, knowing you’re still healing and by the state of you currently, you probably weren’t up for another round. Instead, he picks you up bridal style and takes you to the bathroom, feet wobbling a few times on the way before getting to the bathroom.

“Gotta clean up, angel.”

You mumble, putting your legs to use and absently moving to switch the shower head on, soaking both of you in the stall. The water is freezing but you make no complaints, wanting to settle the heat radiating from your body. Jaehyun says nothing too. He just helps you clean yourself as you’re making a half-hearted effort – this makes him chuckle.

Twenty minutes later, the both of you are laying on his bed (the one he gave up for you), snuggled into each other.

For the first time in a long time, you slept in the crook on an arm where you felt safe, possibly loved (that would have to be addressed another time).

While you lay, breathing slowly as you listen to his heartbeat, Jaehyun has his head propped up with one arm and his other arm rests on your side, t-shirt that he had lent you riding up on the side, fingers running up and down as he takes in the feel of your smooth skin under his fingertips.

Jaehyun was smitten.

a/n: hi hello. how, uh, how was it? feel free to leave me some feedback or pop in my ask box. you’re all my angels. i just like posting to post sometimes but interaction is p darn cool too. lyl <3

i follow from @00solarsmiles

net: @neowritingsnet

#neowritingsnet #nct #nct jaehyun #jaehyun fic #jaehyun smut #jeong jaehyun #jung jaehyun #jung jaehyun x reader #jung jaehyun x y/n #jung jaehyun x you #jung jaehyun fic #jung jaehyun fluff #jung jaehyun fanfic #jung jaehyun fantasy #jung jaehyun imagines #nct jaehyun fic #nct fic #mine

301 notes · View notes

wistfulrat · 4 years ago

Text

a 4-part rec list of my fave drarry fics - the thrillers, dramas, soft bois, and wankbanks getting me through 2020′s shitstorm

[the soft boi list is here and truly i’m not surprised this rec is going to be the longest bc if there’s one thing a bitch is going to do, it’s yearn.

as always! if you love a fic, follow the authors, leave kudos & comments, send them nice msgs bc free art is still labor xoxo]

part 3: soft bois

mood: for when I need respite, a balm to the all-consuming shittiness of life

includes: fluff, comfort, low-stakes, slow-burn fics. a wistful look, a rainy morning, an unexpected grace, a stupidly disarming joke. i could live inside these fics. the smallness of human lives removed from the site of that which hurts & irreparably changes. the story-equivalent of a deep breath after a long day. pregnant silences & pensive mundanity & shy smiles. banter with bite but without the cruelty. the color lavender. weirdly whimsical. soft fics are not necessarily conflict-averse (no drarry fic rly can be, considering the context) but, they offer the reader a generous distance from the initial harm. they’re the quiet cleaning up after a storm. sometimes healing is an exacting surgical knife and other times it’s a slow scabbing. you read these fics to be reassured that the way forward is not always ruthless. and honestly?? they deserve a semblance of peace godDAMmit.

The Way Down by @letteredlettered - 65k - T “and I thought that if someone talked to you as though you were a human being you might—maybe you could act like one” --the way i think about this line daily. the characterization of draco in this fic is one my favorites bc he’s earnest and neurotic and tired of harry’s shit. which is to say, he cares so so much. and harry doesn’t know what to do with that bc he’s got a monster in his chest and lives as a recluse. but they both humanize each other in ways no one else can. “you’re just a person” has to be some kind of drarry ethics of belonging and it makes me CRY. -

Little Deaths and How to Avoid Them by @greaseonmymouth and dustmouth - 96k - T “Maybe it’s not about deserving it? Maybe you just get to have it anyway. . .I’m allowing myself to want something and to let myself have it and to fight for it.” --harry runs a daycare and also works at a library. draco spends a lot of time in said library. they bond over sci-fi books and therapy anecdotes and quiet philosophical conversations held over cafeteria soup. and harry’s struggling to understand his asexuality. draco’s learning how to live with anxiety and depression. they both want to be deserving of love. incredible fic with beautiful art by dustmouth. -

Open for Repairs by @drarrytrash - 35k - T “A few leaves rustle in the gutter and the muggle world pays no mind to them, to two lost boys holding on for dear life.” --all of their fics feel exactly like this. like you’ve been allowed to look at something private, tender, unexpected. draco, known abba fan, is a repairman in the muggle world & harry can’t stop breaking thrifted things in order to see him? say less, i'm thERE. also “I think I have a crush on you” goddddd - other faves by them: Counting Down By Ten - 2k - T: draco’s stepped outside of the party for a smoke. harry follows him bc of course he does. i could read this 100 times and not get tired of it. - Clouds That Veil the Midnight Moon - 36k - E: FUCKING HILARIOUS I CACKLED THROUGH THE WHOLE THING. draco’s wolfy problem and harry helping him and harry being flustered by how much he likes draco and draco’s hot heroic moment. shutup it’s perfect. “He almost asks if Draco ever gets tired of being a miserable complaining shit all the time, but he knows that he, personally, never ever gets tired of being a miserable complaining shit.” and “It’s the traumas,” Harry says gravely” --lines that live rent free in my head -

Harry Potter and the Future He Doesn't Really Want, Thanks by seefin - 70k - E “That was the only logical thing to do here, wasn’t it? It was the next step, it was the end of hurting each other and the beginning of the exact opposite.” --harry lives with luna and neville and also he dreams about the future sometimes? and he keeps running into draco. draco thinks this is sus as hell, until he doesn’t. feat. taxi rides, museums, cinemas, rooftop conversations beneath a lunar eclipse, mid-sex innocuous banter, draco and harry discussing nicki minaj. this fic charmed my ass off. seefin writes the most effortlessly hilarious dialogues. i smiled at my phone like an idiot at least 7 times. - other faves by them: Wild - 93k - E: “he liked feeling needed, for the things that he was needed for back at the house in Ireland. For cooking and gardening and driving. Easy things.” --this shit makes me cry it’s so good. harry lives in Ireland with these three brilliant, hilarious, wandless witches and draco’s a potions student who's come to study under one of the housemates and the boys have so much shit to work through but their love becomes so tender and honest. draco yells at harry a lot and harry lets him and they both keep each other grounded in something real and fuCK. - Divination for Dickheads - 7k - G: “I’m terrible at having crushes. I’ve never played anything cool a day in my life.” -- oh harry, we knOW. a bus ride, a fortune teller, an aquarium birthday party. god i love this fic. -

Modern Love by @tackytigerfic - 61k - E “But we’ve worked so hard at this, haven’t we? Yeah, I know it’s a horror to have to talk about it, but fuck it. We’re friends now, but it took so long to get here. Have you ever had to work so hard at something before?" --the steady blossoming of their friendship in this fic is so goddamn beautiful i want to yell. it’s draco and harry learning to trust each other and the whole thing unfolds so slowly, in this whimsical mix of london streets, wizarding politics, church halls feat. a Hot vicar, and a magical antique shop owner who’s married to literal poseidon?? goD the environment of this fic. immaculate. [also there’s a tender shower scene that makes me cry every single fucking time so if you read this fic pls dm me so we can be embarrassing about it together tbh] -

Nice Things by aideomai - 22k - M “He kept waiting for the weird shock of touch to not knock him clean out of his head, leave him quiet and warm and happy.” --8th year. harry forms an unlikely friendship with draco that begins with smoking weed on a windowsill. harry is touch-starved and draco touches him like he touches all his close friends - like it’s easy. the quiet affection in this fic, the way harry burrows himself into touch bc he’s been without it for his entire life. reading this is like being held. -

Running On Air by @tinyhistory - 74k - T “do you remember when we were eleven?” --alexa play coldplay’s the scientist it’s sad girl hours and we’re about to fucking yearn. you’ve seen this fic rec on every drarry list under the sun and i'm here to be redundant. the hype is so goddamn real. this story is a lyrical masterpiece held together by lines that act as refrains that will rattle around your brain until you die, probably. draco’s been missing for 3yrs. harry goes to find him. it’s their odyssey of homecoming. -

Title of Their Sex Tape by @cibeewastaken - 12k - T “But Draco, Draco was everything but boring. Draco made sitting in the rain watching an empty house fun.” --auror partners pining and draco being eccentric and harry being very earnestly gay about draco’s eccentricities!! god this fic is so genuinely fun skskd feat. undercover missions, murderous faeries, a book heist, a stunning navy dress, harry’s eyelashes. -

How We Throw Our Shadows Down by @thistle-verse - 14k - T “Draco is about to say something else— to thank Potter for what he’d done, however poorly— but Harry is smiling at him again, and it’s so soft and perfect that Draco holds in any inadequate words, lest he spoil it.” --draco collects tea cozies and of course harry has the one he wants. the sad and tender gays are at it again feat. conversations in the rain at a train station, melancholy Blaise, muggle photos, wizarding e-bay, the Dursleys. -

Helix by Saras_Girl - 92k - E “Draco sighs in his sleep and Harry clings on to consciousness, needing to hold on, to give this tiny, insignificant moment the attention it deserves” --I think maybe you can describe every soft Saras_Girl story as giving tiny, insignificant moments the attention they deserve. like, this is an 8th year fic about snails and it’s full of whimsy, grief, compassion, and easy humor. an absolute must-read author in this genre if you want languorous, episodic fics full of distinct OCs and affectionate creatures. - other faves by them: Light up the Night Sky - 98k - M “Draco, sometimes you make my head feel like soup” --the one where harry is a fireworks artist and has a pet chameleon named ken. draco is on the wizarding arts council. they both pine like hell. - Headlights in the Snow - 71k - M “they stare at each other in silence, Harry’s heart beating so loud in his chest that he thinks the biddies must be able to hear it over the sound of their card game.” --the one where draco drives the knight bus and carts around the biddy club, a group of rambunctious old ladies who knit and drink tea and gossip. harry can’t help but fall in love with the everything about this. -

Follow the Water by @xanthippe74 - 38k - T “Harry’s heavy thoughts lift at the sight, like dark clouds blown away from the sun by the wind. The tent doesn’t feel so cramped and stifling now. It feels cozy. And safe. It’s the same feeling that Harry gets when he’s at the Burrow for Sunday roasts, when a group of people who care for each other deeply are crammed into too-small a space.” --harry wanders to the lovegood house on a sunday afternoon. he’s baffled to see that luna’s taken pansy, greg, and draco under her wing. what follows is a summer of forest walks, scavenger hunts, gardening, water fights, odd cakes, faerie rings, and picnics. so many picnics. i love the pace of this fic, the innocent return to childhood things, the way luna brings out the best in all her friends. reluctantly soft slytherins are just *chefs kiss*!! -

Going Postal (A 125pg comic) by dustmouth - T what. a. beautiful. ass. comic. the wizarding fashion, the textures, the character design!! harry travels a lot for his job as a resourcer. draco works in the regulations dept. they pine like a bunch of lovesick idiots via field report notes. god i love dustmouth’s art. -

All the Earnest Young Men by @tepre - 29k - E “Draco is twenty-seven layers of personality wrapped up in drama and humour, and a wit so sharp it still stings when he doesn’t see it coming. But there is something below that, too. Something that makes Harry ache just looking at him.” --the way i would lay down my little life for tepre’s characterization of draco, whom invented the word earnest. he’s a magical art theory expert and portraits are disappearing all over London and harry’s the auror assigned to this case. and well. they’re both so very avoidant about how gay they are for each other and it’s like!! shutup and kiss!! which they do in fact, shutup and kiss. -

Trenches by sara_holmes - 3k - M “Somewhere in the distant part of his mind that hasn't frozen solid, he thinks that maybe he and Draco are about to become more than auror partners, smoking buddies, wine-mates and co-inhabitants of a snow filled trench somewhere in western Scotland.” --the plot line here is literally “it’s cold and i need a fucking cigarette” but let me tell you how I never tire of the shared loaded-silences of two emotionally repressed gays. -

The Years Before Love by lomonaaeren - 13k - M “That’s one of the meanings of peace, he thinks, as Hermione hugs him...That he can do things slowly, softly, without worrying that they won’t be there tomorrow.” --andromeda taking harry under her wing and harry finding solace in teddy. narcissa and draco showing up and the tentative relationships that slowly develop in the quiet calm of andromeda’s house. found families and kisses in the snow and special xmas gifts ugh what’s not to love -

The Moon Looks Lovely Tonight by Omi_Ohmy - 35k - M “I want this to be a house where people are welcome, where they don’t have to be any one way or another” --in which harry collects lost things--owls, best friends, inept bakers, potions experimenters--and turns the mausoleum that is grimmauld place into a home. feat. your fave drarry tropes like shared-beds and reluctant waltzing partners. -

[part 1: thrillers | part 2: dramas | part 3: soft bois | part 4: wankbanks]

#drarry fic rec #drarry fic #soft drarry #OK FINE I RAMBLED BUT WHAT DID WE EXPECT #alexa play futile devices

871 notes · View notes

luxekook · 5 years ago

Text

RESPECT ✩ namgi

✩ as part of @btswritingcafe‘s mots: 7 collab ✩

✩ pairing: king namjoon x witch reader x king yoongi

✩ genre: soulmate au, fantasy au, angst, smut, fluff, a sprinkle of crack

✩ summary: in a land where the only openly acceptable magic is intrinsic soulmate bonds, what is a lowly witch to do when she is called upon by not just one king but two?

✩ word count: 7.1k

✩ warnings: 18+, cursing, magic, societal oppression, mention of snakes, reader has hella trust issues, begging, general cheesy fluff, smut [dom!reader, dom!namjoon, switch!yoongi, threesome (duh), throne sex (yuh), yoongi gets taken to paris and then the reader gets double teamed (aka double penetration)]

✩ beta’d by: the MAGNIFICENT phia @meowxyoong

✩ banner by: the ILLUSTRIOUS danica @dee-ehn

Magic danced at your fingertips as you summoned ingredients from the shelves behind you. You had been brewing this potion for hours - a tedious and tumultuous process that always accompanied the crafting of wolfsbane. It was a badly kept secret that you supplied the temporary suppressant along with a variety of other magical remedies, spells, and an occasional curse or two.

There were - of course - limits on what you would provide. You did not take too kindly to townspeople that asked for dark spells or soulmate switches. Your fellow magical and supernatural folk in the kingdom of Meridian were ostracized enough as it was by the majority of the wealthier classes. To add on to your bad reputation would be a foolish endeavor.

Magic - it seemed - was a poor man’s trade. Why would the rich deign to ask for help from lowly witches and warlocks when they had access to the best doctors, the furthest overseas markets, and the fattest bank accounts? The occasional upper class individual would stray from the norm and enter your shop, but that was a rarity. And thank god it was.

The rich and the royals often feared what they did not understand – whether it be foreign powers, lower class revolts, or magical beings. For centuries, supernaturals like yourself clung to the outer rim of the kingdom out of necessity. Some who were able to pass as human lived closer to the castle at the center of the kingdom; but, you had long since lost your cover, choosing to openly use your powers for good and for a source of income.

While the two current rulers had lifted the outright ban on supernaturals and magical beings a few years ago, centuries of prejudice and trepidation could not be quickly unlearned.

It always struck you as ironic how easily the magic of soulmates was accepted, but a simple spell of healing, for example, was not. Perhaps the acceptance of soulmate magic was out of the longevity of its presence or the necessity of its inevitability - perhaps a combination of the two. You were taught from a young age that soulmate bonds felt like a welcomed tether to another person - a connection celebrated and cherished. And, in most cases, that rang true.

However, you knew too much to hope for a soulmate of your own, having heard too many stories from your fellow magic wielders. You knew all too much about the severance of soulmate bonds and the pain that accompanied the process – the pain that never left.

Obviously, you were downright terrified of finding your soulmate and the almost certain rejection that would follow over the mere fact you were a witch. You would stick to your spells and your potions, thank you very much.

Giving the wolfsbane one final stir, you reached for the empty bottle next to your cauldron, only to be interrupted by a thumping knock on the thick wood of your front door. Sighing, you set down the bottle and doused the flames beneath your finished brew with a flick of your hand.

Turning to the door, you cast a quick reveal-spell at the dividing barrier between you and the newcomers. The magic dripped down the door, erasing it from your sight.

Kim Taehyung waited expectantly on the other side, body practically vibrating with anticipation. You rolled your eyes. That boy always carried way too much energy with him. He pounded again on your door. You smirked, it always seemed funny when visitors would continue to knock on what was - for you - an invisible barrier.

You waved the spell away with another wave of your palm. Pulling open the door, you failed to get a word in before you were swept into a giant hug. “(Y/n)!” Taehyung bellowed in your ear while he swung you around.

“Tae,” You wheezed, “Can’t. Breathe.”

The werewolf let you stand on your feet once more. “How is my favorite witch?” He asked, looking at you expectantly.

You sighed, chuckling slightly, “Tae, I’m the only witch you know besides Sinestra, and she scares you.”

Taehyung gasped, “She does not scare me! She’s just mean. She threatened to turn me into a cactus last time I went to her shop!” A pout formed on his face.

“Well,” You cannot resist teasing the boy, “She did say that you were being a prick.”

Taehyung shot you a playful glare and mumbled something about damned witches sticking together.

Deciding to let him off the hook, you headed back over to where the wolfsbane was left waiting to be bottled. “It just finished,” You told Taehyung as he trailed after you. “But, Taehyung, you really should just tell him.”

The reason that Taehyung repressed his wolf each month was none other than his soulmate - a human named Jimin. Tae was terrified of Jimin’s reaction to discovering his supernatural side. You thought his fear was justified, but you also figured that Jimin would be accepting of Tae just from how the werewolf described him.

Besides, it seemed inevitable that Jimin would catch on at some point. And Taehyung seemed to know that, too.

Tae’s shoulders sagged, “I know, (y/n). I’ll think about it.”

With that, you nodded and dropped the subject, pouring the portion of the potion Taehyung needed into a bottle. Capping it tightly, you handed it to him, “Here. Remember to take it with food this time, okay?”

He smiled widely, clutching the bottle close to his chest. “Thank you! I will, (y/n).” Pulling you into one more hug, Taehyung waltzed out the door with a wave.

You smiled wistfully at his departure. So full of life, that one was. You just knew that his soulmate would accept him. You also recognized that you were not like Taehyung. You weren’t as vibrant, as gentle, or as beautiful. Would your soulmate be able to look past all your magic and stay for you? You didn't think so.

Shaking yourself from your negative thoughts, you carefully bottle up the rest of the wolfsbane for your stores. Even though you had long since stopped charging Taehyung, there were other werewolves nearby that you sold the potion to for quite a pretty penny.

You had barely begun to shelve the bottles when another knock sounded at your door. Cracking a wry smile, you yanked the door open, “Tae, what did you forget to tell me this ti—”

The knock had not been from Taehyung. Instead, two palace guards stood there, shoulder to shoulder.

Oh, this was not good. Having any lingering association with the palace would hurt your business. It was always best to deal with potentially hazardous situations quickly. Pulling open the door wider, you stood with hands on your hips, facing the two intruders. They both gaped at you, and you arched an eyebrow at them. “Can I help you, boys?”

You took their continued silence as an opportunity to flick your eyes up and down each of the men before you.

The one on the right looked like he had just passed the guards’ test with his widened doe eyes and his flushed pink cheeks. The one on the left looked slightly older but no less youthful as he seemed to bounce on his toes with energy.

Seconds ticked by until - finally - the second guard exclaimed, “You’re (y/n)? The witch?”

“Last time I checked, yes,” You addressed the guard who had spoken. You dubbed him ‘Happy’. “Were you expecting me to look differently?”

“I heard that you were super old! Like over one hundred years old!” Doe-eyes unhelpfully answered before widening his eyes in panic, “Not that there’s anything wrong with being old! I mean, I love old people! But, not, like, romantically! I mean—”

Happy seemed to notice your mood darkening with each word his partner spewed out. Shoving the younger guard aside, Happy puffed out his chest and announced with pride, “We are members of the Royal Guard sent to escort you to the palace, Miss Witch.”

Doe-eyes nodded swiftly next to him, cowering slightly as you continued to glare at him.

“First of all, please never ever call me ‘Miss Witch’. My name is (y/n),” You uttered, completely unamused, “Second of all, what happens if I refuse your escort?”

The guards slid each other a look.

“Ah, I see,” You murmured, mood darkening even still, “Was there an implied ‘by any means necessary’ tacked on to the end of that sentence that I didn’t hear?”

“She’s a mind reader!” Doe-eyes gasped, leaping behind Happy and peering slightly around his shoulder at you.

You rolled your eyes at the sight of his quivering form, “Calm down, kid. I’m not into non-consensual mind reading.” Shooting the baffled duo a wink, you turned to open your door further. “Please, come in,” You insisted. It was obvious there was no avoiding your summons, but that did not mean your business would suffer.

“But our orders...” Happy failed to follow through with his attempted protest as he practically jumped past you into your little cottage. What an intense curiosity that one had, you mused. Meanwhile, the younger guard seemed more trepidatious, practically tiptoeing across the threshold and into your humble abode.

You shook your head at the way the two palace guards were quickly captivated by your gathered crystals, your worn spellbooks, and your wall of potion ingredients. Swiftly, you shelved the rest of the wolfsbane potion like you had tried to do before being interrupted.

Your clients would have to pick it up themselves. Scrawling a quick note to your fellow witch Sinestra about the recent events just in case, you vanish it to her with a snap of your fingers.

“Whoa,” Two awed voices sounded from behind you.

“It went ‘poof’!” Doe-eyes yelled, tugging on the sleeve of his fellow guard, “Did you see?”

“Do you want to go ‘poof’, too?” You smiled evilly, wiggling your fingers in his direction.

“Ah, hyung! She’s threatening me!”

“Get it together, bro,” Happy rolled his eyes. Turning to address you, he asked expectantly, “Ready to go now, (y/n)?”

“As I’ll ever be,” You muttered, grabbing your cloak from the rack by the door. Ushering the two men out before you, you quickly cast your protective charms on your home. Now, no one besides your most trusted clients should be able to enter.

Satisfied, you trailed behind the guards as they walked over to where their horses were tied to one of the many nearby trees surrounding your cottage. At least they didn't seem to be malicious in their intent. Their backs were to you, either a sign of trust or blatant stupidity. Only time would tell, you guessed.

"You'll ride with me," Happy smiled at you as he held his palm out for you to take. You shrugged, ignoring his hand to mount the horse on your own. "Alright then," The guard muttered as he seated himself behind you, "Let's go."

The journey towards the heart of the kingdom was not one you made often. It was only out of necessity that you sometimes ventured to the more expensive markets for key ingredients. The looming castle always stirred up inexplicable and foreign feelings of longing and fascination. You feared that actually entering it this time would be almost too overwhelming.

As the three of you made your way through the town you lived in, you received some tentative smiles and concerned looks from those in which you interacted with regularly. Visitors from the palace were rarities in these parts of the kingdom. You didn't blame people for being concerned by the guards’ appearance and by your departure with them.

The day wore on as you made your way through village after village, stopping only for a quick lunch. All too soon the palace appeared on the horizon. The looks you received from the townspeople were no longer cordial or concerned. They were full of suspicion and condescension.

You shrugged it off as best you could. You had bigger things to worry about - starting with whatever was waiting for you on the other side of the looming palace gates.

The large engraved metal doors swung open with your approach as Happy and Doe-eyes nodded to the guards posted there. Your breath caught in your throat. The castle was magnificent. The stone structure seemed to shine with a silvery sheen. Large stained glass windows gleamed from the many stories and towers adorning the palace. Vines wound their way up the walls despite the best efforts of the gardeners to stem their growth.

You stifled a laugh as one such gardener attempted to do so, but the vine refused to budge. Maybe there was some magic here after all.

Two other palace guards walked over to where the three of you had come to a stop inside the palace gates. Doe-eyes dismounted first and then offered a hand in your direction. This time, you decided to take the olive branch and accepted his assistance.

“Okay, ready?” Happy nodded at you and pointed towards the castle doors. “Let’s go. We don’t want to keep the kings waiting.”

“Oh, no,” You gasped, slapping a hand to your heart, “That would be a travesty.”

Doe-eye’s mouth quirked at the corners like he had stifled a laugh, while Happy spluttered something about respect. The short walk to the front entrance was much too short for your liking. You felt like you were walking to your doom - and maybe you were. The two guards had given you no clues as to the purpose of your summoning. That was such bullshit.

The heavy gold encrusted front doors creaked open as you approached. The foyer of the palace beckoned to you with that familiar pull. You sighed as you took in the expensive decor. From the shiny marble floors to the heavy purple drapery, you could see yourself living here all too easily. Why did you feel so called to this place? Well, you had always thought of yourself as a queen.

Laughing to yourself, you let yourself be ushered down an adjacent corridor to the right of the foyer. You barely noticed where you were headed since your attention lingered on the gorgeous paintings that lined the walls. You probably should have been more alert because you suddenly found yourself at the cusp of the throne room.

The second you entered the room your attention was captured by the two men lounging on elevated thrones at the focal point of the room. These must be the kings, you mused. You had never seen them in person before, but their reputations preceded them. Your magic surged as you neared the kings. Was there a threat nearby? You shift a glance throughout the wide hall.

Courtesans were scattered amidst large marble columns adorned with intertwining gold and silver accents. The majority of those gathered gaped at you in distaste, while a small handful simply spared a few curious glances. You couldn't spot a single person you knew in the bunch - not that you had expected to - nor could you find a source of outright danger.

Still, your magic thrummed louder within you as you continued on your way towards the kings.

Your heart sank. This was not a reaction based on imminent danger. No, you knew what this was; someone here was your soulmate. And, when your eyes finally landed on the two men who summoned you, you had to choke down the hysterical laugh that bubbled up inside you.

King Yoongi reclined lazily on his ornate silver and black onyx throne, his body lax but his eyes sharp. His laser-focused attention on you made your stomach flip. You held his gaze as best you could, taking in the delicate dark silk of his diamond encrusted tunic and the tousled auburn hair on which his silver crown resided. He was beautiful.

And he was your soulmate.

Could he feel the tether between you? Had he known about it somehow before you did? Was this why were you here?

Your eyes slid over to the right, unable to take the heat of King Yoongi’s gaze; King Namjoon’s curious eyes met yours. Unlike his partner, King Namjoon leaned forwards on his gold and emerald throne, avidly taking you in like you were a subject of study. And perhaps you were… You studied him right back. This king was no less intimidating in his scrutiny than the other. His elbows rested on his knees, his hands steepled in front of his face as he stared you down. The intelligence you saw within the depths of his brown eyes clued you in that this was a king that no one could fool.

And, since fate was clearly a bitch, he was your soulmate, too.

You came to a stop before the kings amidst the sea of murmuring courtiers. “Bow,” Doe-eyes whispered to you, urgently prodding you in the side with his hand. You only stood straighter. You bowed to no one, and you certainly would not bow to your soulmates - no matter their status.

“Leave us.” At King Namjoon’s command, the room emptied. Your two escorts remained behind you. “Hoseok, Jungkook, that includes you,” King Namjoon lifted his chin as he swished a hand in dismissal of the two guards.

“But, sire—”

King Yoongi spoke for the first time, effectively cutting Happy off, “Don’t worry, Hoseok. What can one little witch do to us?”

Oh, you could think of a lot of things. Your thoughts must have been written all over your face because King Namjoon glanced at you and immediately let out a deep chuckle.

Glaring at the two men before you, you decided that one way or another they would learn to respect you. The guards you now knew to be Hoseok and Jungkook exited the room, leaving you alone with the two kings - your two soulmates.

Now, it seemed that you were somehow in a staring contest with both of them at once. Fine, if they didn't want to talk, you would.

“So, nice weather we’re having, huh,” Your tone could not be any drier.

“Indeed,” King Namjoon quirked a half smile, and you realized you might be in over your head as his dimple made its first appearance.

You hated the whole power imbalance thing going on right now - the two of them sitting silently on an elevated platform lording over where you stood. Gathering all your dignity and lack thereof, you placed your hands on your ample hips and raised your eyebrows, “Well? Did you summon me just to stare?”

“No,” King Yoongi drawled, cupping his chin in his hand, “But you are quite delightful to look at, soulmate… That is, if this is your true form.”

You let the backhanded compliment simmer as King Namjoon chastised his partner, shooting him a warning look.

“Ah, yes,” You finally say, swiping at a nonexistent tear, “You’ve caught me. My true form is actually so old that it’s partially decomposed. Ah, silly me. I thought I would spare you from the grotesque monstrosity.”

King Namjoon burst into uproarious laughter. “Yoongi-ah,” He wheezed, “You’ve really met your match this time.”

Opposite him, King Yoongi scowled, “It was a fair question! The last witch that we summoned could shift into an owl.”

“You’ve met Helvetica?” You blinked, thinking of the only witch you knew with that ability, “She’s legendary.” Then, it registered. “Wait, what do you mean she was ‘the last witch you summoned’... Why have you been summoning witches left and right?”

“Isn’t it obvious now?” King Namjoon smiled, “We’ve been looking for you.”

“You see, (y/n),” King Yoongi purred your name, inciting a shiver down your spine, “Namjoon and I are also soulmates.” He gracefully shifted to his feet before walking down the few steps to where you still stood.

Circling you like a shark in water, King Yoongi continued, “But we had been feeling lonely despite our connection. We couldn't figure out why.”

“That’s right,” King Namjoon chimed in from his throne, “We tried everything to fill that void.”

“And we mean everything,” King Yoongi whispered in your ear, twirling a strand of your hair around his finger.

“We were quite desperate,” King Namjoon laughed lightly. He, too, rose to his feet and made his way to stand before you.

Your heart felt like it might beat out of your chest from the sheer sensation of being caught in between these two beautiful men. King Yoongi continued to play with your hair from his position behind you. King Namjoon’s heavy gaze pinned you in place with its wicked intent.

“Desperate enough to contact King Seokjin of Andolia and request that his top Seer be sent to us to do a reading.” King Yoongi’s words caused you to jolt back slightly in shock. Andolia was known to be a more liberal kingdom than yours. It was a kingdom of magic, of carnal pleasure, of beauty.

Plus, King Seokjin was practically famous for his good looks and for his love of otherworldly entertainment.

“You outsourced from Andolia? Couldn't you just have asked one of the Seers here in Meridian?” It seemed absurd to you that these two kings reached out to another land so unlike their own for assistance - especially when you knew of at least four Seers in your own land.

King Yoongi and King Namjoon exchanged a look. “The Seers in our kingdom weren't exactly forthcoming, (y/n).” The taller king in front of you withered under your responding glare.

Could they really blame the Seers for not coming forward to help the very kingdom that had rejected them for so long? You certainly didn't think so.

King Yoongi continued, “Well, King Seokjin sent us his personal Seer Moonbyul… And imagine our surprise when she took one look at us and laughed.”

“‘No wonder you’re lonely! You’re missing one,’” King Namjoon quoted the Seer’s past words with air quotes. You had to bite down a smile over the cuteness of his action. “And not just anyone… a witch no less!”

His tone was light, jovial. You couldn't tell his feelings on your magical status no matter how hard you searched his twinkling brown eyes. Turning slightly, you assessed the other king who looked no less unreadable.

Still staring at King Yoongi, you questioned, “Okay, so you knew your other soulmate was a witch, and you just decided to summon every witch in Meridian to check them out? Do you have any idea how much that would scare us?”

The shorter king had the decency to look a bit embarrassed, rubbing the back of his neck in discomfort. “I guess we were too excited by the prospect of finding you.”

You fought down the hopeful feeling inside you. There was no way these two actually wanted to keep your bond to them, right? Not in this economy…

“I’m just going to be straight up with you.” You pulled away from their hold and paced away to climb up a couple steps so you were finally the same height. “I think you searched for me because you want to sever our bond.”

The two kings moved to interrupt you, but you just held a palm in the air, “No, let me finish. Look, I’ve already come to terms with the fact that my soulmate wouldn't want to be tied to a witch. And why should I even want to be with someone who doesn’t respect me or my craft?”

You lowered your palm, effectively lifting the unspoken silencing charm you had cast on them.

The first thing that King Yoongi said once he recovered his voice was: “Damn, that was sexy.”

And the second? “I would rather sever my left arm than sever our bond.”

“Well,” You blinked as King Namjoon nodded emphatically besides his partner, “That’s a bit dramatic.”

“Please don’t write us off that easily, (y/n),” The taller king begged, “Don’t you feel it? The tether between the three of us? Can’t you see we were made for each other?”

Oh, you felt it. You felt the pull so deeply that you feared you might lose yourself within them.

But if the spark you felt for them was akin to a flame, you weren’t sure if you were the darkness longing to be brightened or the moth destined to be burned.

Would it be worth it to give up your current life to be with them? Could you leave Taehyung and your little cottage? Could you survive in a court that held no love for your kind?

Your prolonged hesitance clearly worried the two kings before you.

“What can we do to show you how much we want you here with us?” King Yoongi implored, his hand drifting out to clasp with King Namjoon’s.

Staring down at the unified front the kings presented, you realized that your soulmates could offer you so much if you let them. By accepting the bond, you could gain the ability to help others more broadly than just offering simple spells of assistance. You could feel safe and secure. And, you could even allow yourself to love and be loved.

“Hm,” You mused, “I think I need to take a seat.” You lounged on the very throne in which Yoongi had lazed just a half an hour prior.

“Just when I thought you couldn't get any more beautiful,” King Namjoon murmured as he stared up at you as you reclined on the silver and black throne.

King Yoongi hummed in agreement, “We’ll need to make hers resplendent just to even come close to her radiance.”

“Flattery will get you nowhere,” You lied, secretly basking in the warmth of their praises, “Would I really get my own throne? You’re not planning on shoving me in a far away tower?”

“We were fearful of this,” King Namjoon walked up to the foot of the throne with King Yoongi in tow. Pausing briefly, they both fell to their knees before you. King Namjoon continued, “We feared you would think the worst of us. And for good reason.”

King Yoongi’s gaze pleaded with yours as he explained his partner's words, “We grew up to be scared of magic. We were sheltered from it and were told falsehoods about its ‘malicious nature’. It wasn’t until a few years ago that we first travelled to Andolia and met King Seokjin that we realized how wrong we were.”

“We were ignorant,” King Namjoon said lowly, “We removed the outright ban on magic and supernaturals immediately, but unlearning such prejudiced ways has proven to be difficult for our kingdom.”

You took everything in. You did not doubt that they were being genuine; however, one thought still lingered in the back of your mind.

“If I stay here with you...” Both kings eagerly stared up at you and you rolled your eyes, “And I mean if I do, will you see me as an equal? Will you respect me as such?”

The kings exchanged a confused glance before replying that they already did. You weren’t convinced. You decided to lay everything on the table.

“Okay, but do you really respect me? Or do you just want to fuck me?”

“Do those have to be mutually exclusive?” King Yoongi asked, his hands clenched at his sides as if he was holding himself back from touching you.

Your lips quirked, “I suppose not.”

“Thank the gods for that,” He growled, “I’ve been hard since you sat on my throne.” Both kings moved forward with clear sensual intent, but you sent a wave of magic forward - effectively halting their movements.

Their eyes blazed with desire for you that you were certain was mirrored in your own. You take in the magnificence of the sight before you. Your two powerful soulmates on their knees before you, desperate to touch you, to taste you. Your eyes traveled over the expanse of Namjoon’s shoulders to settle on his black velvet and gold choker. Then, you shift your gaze to Yoongi and his long ring adorned fingers, the smooth skin of his chest that peeked from the v-neck of his tunic.

They really were quite a pair. What in the universe had you done to be fated to such beauty? You guessed you probably shouldn’t question it.

Waving away the magical barrier between you, you began, “Earlier you asked what you could do to show that you want me here with you.”

“That’s right,” Yoongi rasped, his heated gaze locked with yours as he lightly trailed a finger up your calf. Beside him, Namjoon inclined his head in agreement before taking your hand in his.

Trying to ignore the rising tension, you forged onwards. It was important that you made these points before this went any further. “Well, I have some requirements.”

Namjoon cracked a smile, “I would be disappointed if you didn’t, my soul.”

Your cheeks warmed at the endearment but didn’t let it distract you. “I want to draft an ordinance that explicitly declares equity for those with magical and supernatural abilities.”

“Done.” Your soulmates agreed in unison.

You paused. That had been almost too easy… “And also an amendment stating that discrimination against said subjects will not be tolerated by any means.”

“Agreed.”

You were on a roll now. “I like practicing magic. It’s a part of me. I don’t want to have to hide it.”

Namjoon pressed a kiss to your palm, “We don’t want you to hide it.”

“Your magic is beautiful, (y/n),” Yoongi’s hand slid further up your leg, “You should never feel like you have to hide an intrinsic part of yourself - especially around us.”

Your body burned under their touch, but you still held back. Were they just going to agree to any old thing you threw at them? “I also want ten thousand Burmese pythons.”

That took them a second to process. “We can easily get you around six hundred, maybe seven?” Namjoon squinted as he seemed to calculate the math in his head, “I’ll have to talk to our allies about trading for the remaining amount.”

Spluttering out a laugh, you shook your head, “I was just kidding about the snakes, my gods. Although… now that i think about it, maybe one would be cool?”

Yoongi pressed a kiss to the inside of your thigh. When had he pushed your skirt up that high? “Anything for you, my queen.”

It was official. You were ruined.

Your soulmates had effectively stymied your doubts and quelled your fears, leaving you with only the intense desire to be with them.

And so you caved. “That just leaves one last stipulation... You say you want me, need me. Well then show me how badly you want me to be with you.”

The words barely left your mouth before they were on you. Yoongi pushed your legs further apart so that he could get closer to you. His hands slid around your waist, tugging your body flush against him, and he fused his mouth with yours.

You smiled into his kiss as you felt Namjoon sidle up to you and begin to place fevered kisses across your collarbone. A witch could get used to this, you thought as Yoongi’s tongue tentatively swiped across your lower lip. What a good boy he was to not take more than you offered.

Your hands tangled into Yoongi’s silky strands before they came to a halt at his crown. Carefully, you slid the crown off his head and onto yours. Pulling away from Yoongi’s mouth slightly, you murmured, “Well? How’s it look?”

“You look like our queen,” Namjoon whispered hoarsely as Yoongi just looked at you like he might devour you whole.

At Namjoon’s words, you turned to face him, hooked a finger around the choker adorning his neck, and tugged his mouth onto yours. His hand immediately flew up to cradle your cheek as he kissed you as if you might slip away from him if he stopped. You almost laughed at how obvious it was to you now that Namjoon was the more dominant of the two.

He had just mastered the art of patience amongst the other things you only hoped you could have the pleasure of discovering. His teeth playfully nipped at your bottom lip, and you returned the affection in kind.

Meanwhile, Yoongi refused to let you forget about him as he settled into his position of kneeling between your legs. His lips kissed and sucked at your neck while his fingers danced up your thighs, taunting you with their light touch.

You decided you had been teased enough. Tugging away from Namjoon and shifting Yoongi back from you slightly, you paused briefly to focus your magic and then snapped your fingers. Your dress and undergarments disappeared from your body and reappeared a few steps away folded neatly.

“Fuck, I love magic,” Yoongi breathed as he takes in your naked body for the first time.

Without hesitation, you hitch one leg over one of the ornate arms of the chair. “Well?” You arched a brow, looking over your two speechless soulmates, “Are you just going to stare? Or are you going to get naked?”

The speed at which they shed their clothes almost gave your magic a run for its money.

You marveled at the two men before you, their bodies chiseled, their cocks hard.

“How do you want us?” Yoongi asked, practically thrumming with anticipation.

You arched an eyebrow at Namjoon, “Is he always this eager?”

The taller man grinned, “Occasionally, but this level is rare form for him.”

Yoongi scowled, “Please, Joon, like you aren’t dying to sink your cock into our soulmate’s pretty little pussy.”

“Oh,” You sighed, “Someone has quite a mouth on them… Why don’t we put that to good use while Joon teaches you some discipline.”

Not even thrown off at the notion of being punished, Yoongi gladly sunk to his knees before you once more. Namjoon hesitated, and you quickly realized the problem. Summoning your magic, you materialized some water-based lubricant for him.

“Yeah,” Namjoon laughed, “Magic is a fucking beautiful thing.” Taking the lube from you, he leaned down to prep Yoongi. “Ready?” His deep voice sent shivers down your spine. Yoongi nodded.

“Gods yes,” You barely finished your thought before Yoongi buried his face between your legs, his mouth immediately kissing and exploring your pussy. The first stroke of his tongue tore a moan from you as your back arched into the cool metal behind you.

“(Y/n),” Namjoon growled, “Look at me, my soul. Watch me fuck our soulmate while he tastes you. I want you to feel each of my thrusts in every jolt of his tongue.”

Despite not being one to typically take orders, the heat of Namjoon’s words pulled your attention immediately and the sight before you made it stay. You watched enraptured as Namjoon slowly sank his cock into Yoongi’s ass.

Yoongi groaned and the vibrations sent another rush of arousal through you as he continued to greedily tease your clit with his tongue. Your hands dug into his auburn waves, pushing his face harder against your pussy.

Namjoon slid out of Yoongi and then drove back in. The visual of his hard cock pumping feverishly in and out of Yoongi’s pert ass was indescribable when every stroke caused Yoongi’s tongue to thrust inside you and his nose to nudge against your clit.

“How does she taste, Yoongi? Is she as sweet as she looks?”

You scowled at Namjoon for causing Yoongi to pause his worship in order to answer. “She tastes like the fucking sun, Namjoon.”

“Now, that doesn’t even make sense— Fuck,” You moaned as Yoongi’s mouth sucked hard on your clit, effectively shutting you up. Your pulse thundered in your ears as you felt the arousal build and build inside of you. Your legs shook as Yoongi sucked and hummed on your clit as Joon continued to pound into him.

Your eyes focused on the sharp movements of Namjoon’s hip and the flexing of his muscles as he alternated in thrusting and rolling his hips. Gods, you wanted those hips to drive that cock deep inside of you.

“Does this please you, my soul?” Namjoon growled, “Do you like watching me wreck Yoongi while he gives you pleasure?”

“Y-yes,” Your breath hitched as Yoongi teasingly nipped at your swollen bud. “But I want you to wreck me and then I want to wreck you both.”

Namjoon’s thrusts stuttered to a halt as your words connected. Yoongi tore his mouth from your folds. Placing your foot on his forehead, you gently pushed Yoongi back so you could stand, “I want both of you inside me.”

Panting, Yoongi gasped, “Please, please wreck us, my queen.” His lips shone with your essence and you swiped a finger along their seam. Bringing your finger up to Namjoon’s plush lips, you tilted your head with a sly smile, “Well? You wanted a taste, didn’t you?”

Without a pause, he took your finger into his mouth, his tongue curling around the digit, tasting you. His dark eyes remained on yours as he released your finger with a pop. “So fucking divine,” Namjoon groaned, his hands darting out to grab your hips, his hard cock pressing into your stomach.

Yoongi once again mirrored Joon’s actions from behind you. You could feel his hardness against your ass, and you couldn't help but to grind slowly into him. “(Y/n),” Yoongi moaned into your neck as his cock practically throbbed with need for relief.

Tugging Namjoon closer to you, you whispered, “My love, go sit on your throne.”

Your soulmate appeared confused but nonetheless did what you said. Pausing only briefly to admire the way Namjoon looked on his throne, you extracted yourself from Yoongi and sauntered over to stand over Joon.

“You know,” You murmured, grabbing his cock firmly, eliciting a gorgeous moan from the man, “I think I want to sit on your throne, too.” Your hand stroked him teasingly as his head leaned against the back of his throne.

“As you wish, my soul,” He rasped out, his thighs tensing.

With that, you knelt over him. Immediately, Namjoon’s hands rested on your ass and squeezed. “What a greedy boy,” You murmured, placing a soft kiss on his lips, “That’s for Yoongi, my love. Or is my pussy not enough for you?”

As you spoke, you slowly sunk down his thick cock inch by inch. And at the mention of his name, Yoongi practically shoved Namjoon’s hands off your ass and replaced them with his. Echoing your own words, he teased the younger king, “Yeah, Joonie, don’t be greedy.”

Namjoon shot the two of you a half-hearted glare, but before he could say a word, you clenched your walls around him. “F-fuck,” He moaned, his eyes squeezed tight, “You feel so good around my cock, so wet.”

You slid up and down his length, reveling in the building heat consuming you. From behind you, Yoongi slowly teased your other opening. The coolness of his finger assured you that he had done this before. His finger slid into my ass with ease, the lube no doubt helping with that. You both moaned.

“You like that, my queen?” Yoongi growled, beginning to push his finger in and out.

“Oh my gods, yes,” You felt wild from the sensation of being so full of your soulmates, but you couldn't help but want more. “Want your cock inside me, too, Yoongi.”

“Well, I can’t argue with that,” He responded, pulling his finger out of you. After a moment, you felt the gentle nudge of his cock head against your ass. You stilled your motions, bottoming out on Joon’s dick as you waited with anticipation of being stuffed full with both of them.

Slowly, inch by inch, Yoongi pushed into you. “Fuck,” He bit out, “Joon, I can feel you.”

You felt so satisfied as Yoongi’s hips pressed into you, his cock buried deep inside you.

Namjoon’s cock twitched inside you as he no doubt could feel Yoongi right back. “Please, my soul, I need to fuck you. Let us fuck you,” He begged, gazing down at you with pupils blown out wide.

“No,” You shook your head emphatically, “I’m going to fuck you.”

With that, you started riding Namjoon’s cock. Moving up and down his thick shaft, you guided Yoongi’s hands to your hips as he thrust in and out of you in time to your movements. Every time you sank down on Namjoon’s shaft, Yoongi thrust into your ass. It was exquisite.

You felt your orgasm coiling within you, burning brightly. You squeezed down, trying to prolong the sensation, rolling your hips.

“Godsdamn,” Yoongi moaned, “Your ass is so tight, my queen. I’m not going to last much longer.”

You shook your ass slightly just to tease him. Yoongi responded by biting your neck and muttering, “You’re such a witch.”

“You fucking know it,” You gasped out as Namjoon suddenly rolled your clit between his fingers. Pleasure shot through you as you writhed on top of them. Your walls clenched down as you hurtled towards bliss, your world going white.

You could feel both of them coming inside you, painting your walls. The heat of their releases only added to the intensity of your orgasm as you flew over the edge, milking them with every pulse of your pussy.

Slowly, you came down from your high, breathing hard. Collapsing against Joon’s chest, you nuzzled his neck.

You felt his chuckle before you heard it, “I think we tired her out, Yoongi.”

“Yes, I think so, Joon,” Yoongi replied, slowly pulling out of you, “Let’s get you cleaned up. We have a private hot spring just outside.”

Not one to be outdone, you straightened, hopping off Joon. Placing your hands on your hips, you leveled each of them with a devilish smile, “Hey, maybe I was pretending to be satisfied for your benefits, you old men.”

“Old!?” Yoongi bellowed, so easily riled up.

“Hmm,” Namjoon’s arms encircled you, hugging you to him. Bringing his mouth to your ear, he whispered, “You’re going to be a handful, aren’t you, my soul?”

“Undoubtedly,” You whispered back as Yoongi still fumes over being called old. Yeah, a witch could really get used to this.

1K notes · View notes